True Magic

Chapters

Chapter 1 - Alone
Chapter 2 - Magus
Chapter 3 - Into the Unknown
Chapter 4 - Sanctuary of Shadows
Chapter 5 - Origin
Chapter 6 - Trottingham
Chapter 7 - Ripper
Chapter 8 - Beyond the Looking Glass
Chapter 9 - Haven
Chapter 10 - The Magician’s New Clothes
Chapter 11 - Reflections of the Past
Chapter 12 - The Witch of Haven
Chapter 13 - Skeletons in the Closet
Chapter 14 - The Crystal Vial
Chapter 15 - Path of Shadows
Chapter 16 - Magic 101
Chapter 17 - Hocus Pocus
Chapter 18 - One Hoof in the Grave
Chapter 19 - Six Hooves Deep
Chapter 20 - The Sorceress’ Pact
Chapter 21 - The Ticking Clock
Chapter 22 - The Magician's Dance
Chapter 23 - Oath Keeper
Chapter 24 - The Price of Progress
Chapter 25 - No Sanctuary
Chapter 26 - Journey’s End
Chapter 27 - Lament
Chapter 28 - Final Night
Chapter 29 - Destiny

Chapter 1 - Alone

True Magic

Chapter 1 - Alone

A cold wind whipped through the trees as night descended on the Everfree Forest. The light of Luna’s moon could scarcely penetrate the thick forest canopy, leaving the ground stained in darkness. The rustling of the trees was the only sound the lone azure mare could hear as she wandered aimlessly through the unnatural forest, her head hung in grief. It had only been a few hours since her home, her career, her image, and her life had all been destroyed. The once Great and Powerful Trixie had been humiliated, shown up by some Ponyville nobody! It wouldn’t be long before all of Equestria knew that she was a fake and a liar.

'How did it come to this?' Trixie thought. 'I used to be famous, praised for my spectacular talents. Ponies would come from all around to witness my unmatched magical abilities. Why, I was known as the most magical unicorn in all of Equestria for Celestia’s sake!' A freezing gust blew past her, causing Trixie to shake uncontrollably as the icy wind chilled her to the bone. She hunched down waiting for the surge to pass by, her teeth chattering as her silvery mane blew over her.

This is all her fault. The gust passed and she stood, head held high, with anger in her violet eyes. 'If it wasn’t for that untalented nobody, I would still be great and powerful. I would still have that entire town eating out of my hooves!' She carried on along the small forest path, running the whole scenario through her mind again and again, remembering every moment that she was made to look a fool.

The more she thought about it, the more she came to believe she was wrong. A lump formed in her throat as her rage turned back into sorrow. Her expression drooped when it crossed her mind that she brought this misery upon herself. Trixie stopped suddenly as her stomach began to growl; it hadn’t occurred to her how long it had been since she last ate. She gripped her stomach with a fore-hoof, hanging her head once again with misery in her eyes as she thought, Maybe…maybe it’s not her fault. Maybe my lies got me into this. Cold, thirsty, and now hungry, Trixie looked around, observing the predicament she had put herself in, 'Oh, why did I run in here?' She looked behind her to see that the path she had traversed was gone, swallowed up by the darkness that surrounded her. Turning forward, she saw the path ahead looked just as bleak.

An owl screeched in the distance, startling her, fear of being lost slowly building within. She removed her hoof from her stomach and cautiously pressed forward, looking around frantically for a way out of this nightmare. 'What have I done?' she continued thinking, looking around at the eerie forest that seemed to slowly close in, her pace progressively hastening. 'Why did I have to be so boastful with my act; calling myself great and powerful when I can’t do much else besides a few simple parlor tricks.' Tears began welling up in her eyes, and she imagined the trees growing monstrous faces that growled and roared at her as she passed. She was completely lost and deep down she felt that she may never leave this forsaken place alive. 'I’m the only one to blame...' Her brisk pace developed into a full gallop.

After what seemed like an eternity of galloping through the dark, a small clearing came into view. Ignoring all else, she sprinted into the clearing, breathing heavily as she slid to a stop. It was less claustrophobic and more vivid than the forest path had been. Thick, interwoven trees surrounded the area, making the glade appear to have walls. Trixie looked up to the welcome sight of the silvery moon and the shining stars through the large opening in the treetops. The added light and the wide open sky calmed her nerves, but her conscience was still heavy with doubt. She looked around and saw a small pool of water at the center of the glade, a joyous sight to one so parched.

As she approached the pool, the reflection of the night sky was clearly visible on the still water’s surface. She paid it no mind, at first, when her reflection appeared on the surface and instead quickly arched her head down and began gulping water from the pool as fast as she could. The liquid was so cool and crisp as it ran down her dry throat. She couldn’t remember the last time she’d something so refreshing to drink. After a while, Trixie raised her head from the pool and gave a refreshed sigh of relief. She looked up to the moon again and wondered, 'Am I as great and powerful as I say I am?' Trixie could feel tears burning in her eyes once more as she looked back down at the pool, to see her reflection staring back at her. What she saw in the pool, though, was not a great and powerful unicorn, but a pathetic shadow of a pony. Her own reflection was alien to her; all that she really was, looking back at her, taunting her.

As she stared at the creature in the reflection her sadness turned to hate and rage once more before she violently swatted at the water. "They’re wrong!" she shouted. "I am powerful! No pony upstages me! They’ll see, she’ll see," she stood up on her hind legs flinging her hooves into the air and shouting at the night sky. "All of Equestria will see that I am the Great and Powerful Tri--" her speech was stopped suddenly as a loud howl broke the quiet of the night.

Her heart skipped a beat as the dreaded sound was joined by another, then another. Time seemed to slow as the sound of breathing and growling approached from behind. Trixie froze still, standing in place, as the sounds grew louder and more numerous. Her breathing hastened and sweat began forming on her forehead. As much as she didn’t want to think about what was behind her, she slowly turned her head. Her fears were confirmed; looking back at her from the shadows of the undergrowth were numerous sets of glowing yellow eyes set in large wooden heads. 'Ti-timber wolves!' she thought, trying to remain as calm as possible to avoid provoking them. There had to be at least ten of them closing in around her, approaching from the opening through which she had entered. She slowly turned back, her eyes desperately looking for a way to escape. As her gaze darted from one end of the glade to the other she saw a small break in the trees, just big enough for her to fit through. She closed her eyes and took a couple deep breaths, then, like a shot, made a mad dash for the opening, the wolves barking and snarling as they gave chase.

As she ran, Trixie felt one of them bite at her tail as it waved behind her. Her heart raced and her lungs burned as adrenaline pumped through her veins. Fear was the only thing letting her keep this frantic pace. When she neared the small opening, Trixie jumped as far as she could, barely making it through and tumbling as she landed on the other side. A loud crunch sounded behind her as the timber wolf crashed into the opening. She stood once again, panting rapidly, and looked back briefly. Relief spread across her face, to see the creature stuck halfway through the opening, snarling and struggling to get through the tiny hole. Her comfort was short lived, as the branches framing the hole began to crack under the wolves' struggle. The branches keeping the timber wolves on the other side of the wall, started to snap one by one in an almost rhythmic pattern. Trixie let out a scream and turned to run once again, just as the last of the branches shattered to dust. Like water from a flood gate, the timber wolves poured out of the opening, resuming the chase.

The area ahead was thick with trees forming a tunnel-like path, with no where she could go where the timber wolves couldn’t follow. The only thing to do was run. The wolves barked behind her as she ran as fast as her hooves could carry her. She dared not look back to see how close they were, but could swear she could feel their breath. The hollow soon opened up, allowing the mare to move unrestricted. Trixie began running around every tree and under every low hanging branch she could find in an attempt to put some distance between her and the hungry predators. Before long, the forest grew dense with trees and undergrowth, making it more difficult for the wolves to continue the chase as Trixie slipped through small breaks in the thicket. The sound of the barks soon sounded more distant. Trixie hoped she had lost them.

She rallied her courage and glanced back to see that the timber wolves were nowhere to be found. She cracked a smile and let out a sigh of relief as she turned back, only to see a wolf twice her height on the path ahead. She attempted to stop, putting all her hooves as firmly on the ground as she could. Trixie dragged against the soft dirt slowing her to a stop right in front of the beast. Before she had a chance to react, the timber wolf raised a foreleg and swiped at her, digging its claw across the side of her cheek. The sheer force of the attack sent her flying into the bushes off to the side, and her body slid as she struck the ground.

Fearing for her life, Trixie quickly scrabbled to her hooves and started galloping as fast as she could again, her lungs burning with each ragged breath as sweat stung her eyes and the cut on her face. The sound of the timber wolf crashing through the bushes behind her like a death knell. Warm blood began to trickle down from the wound on her face as she hurried on in a blind panic. The wound throbbed painfully, but she knew it was nothing compared to what the wolf would do, should it catch her. In her frantic dash for her life, the ground seemed to disappear from under her and she found herself sliding down a steep ravine of mud and twigs. Halfway down the slope she lost her balance and began to tumble and roll uncontrollably, hitting the base of the slope and rolling to a stop into a small dimly lit valley.

Dizzy and disoriented, she slowly got to her hooves and tried moving again, but the forest spun, and her legs felt like jelly as she tried to push forward. Trixie struggled to make some progress, but her hoof caught something hard, causing her to trip and fall to the mud and dirt. She flipped onto her back, her vision slowly returning to normal as she saw a pair of menacing yellow eyes approaching, accompanied by deep growls. Out of breath to scream and panting heavily, Trixie used her hind legs to slowly slide backwards, away from the monster that was steadily approaching. Her tired, horrified eyes fixated on the wolf as the hopelessness of her situation overwhelmed her. She was going to die. She was going to die here, alone, dirty, a laughingstock. Tears streamed through the mud and blood on her face. The timber wolf hunched down, preparing to pounce on its helpless prey.

'Is this it then?' Trixie thought. 'Am I to become just another snack to these animals?' Her breathing slowed; her eyes closed, not wanting to see her imminent death approach. Although her body had all but given up trying to resist the inevitable, her mind still fought. 'No…no, I won’t give up so easily!' She could hear the timber wolf leap into the air. 'I refuse to die!' Time slowed to a crawl as something deep down inside her sparked and blazed to life. Her body felt strong, reinvigorated by a new surge of energy. Her mind calmed and cleared, her fear and fatigue vanishing. In an instant, strange symbols appeared in her mind and morphed into letters, before combining into a single word. Trixie had never seen such a word before, but in some way it seemed so familiar. Just looking upon it gave her a tremendous sensation that she had never felt before. She felt… powerful. It leapt unbidden to her lips, unwillingly shouted at the top of her lungs, 'Atterio!' When she spoke, the word disappeared from her mind and she could feel the energy that had built up inside explode and drain away from her. A brief howl of pain echoed around her before being silenced abruptly.

The entire event happened in a fraction of a second, yet it seemed so much longer. She remained still, awaiting death. After a moment, Trixie cracked an eye open to see the timber wolf had disappeared. Opening both of her eyes, she cautiously stood up. A scan of the area revealed no sign of the creature that had been about to destroy her a second ago. Had she died and had yet to realize it or did the beast just vanish into thin air, she took a step forward as she continued to look around and felt something strange on the ground. Looking down, under her hoof, was a small gray pile of what looked like dust. It smoldered and smelled like a campfire, bits glowing like cinders in a fireplace. 'Did I--,' Trixie had little time to ponder what had transpired when a howl sounded close by.

Before she could react to the horrible sound, timber wolves leaped from the darkness before her, snarling and baring their jagged wooden teeth. Her dread returned as she began backing away. “S-s-stay back, I’m warning you,” Trixie threatened with woe in her voice. The unconvincing tone did not deter the timber wolves as they continued to approach. Trixie didn’t know what had happened to the other wolf and wasn’t sure if it could happen twice. She didn’t feel any energy and no symbols came to mind. There was little she could do now. She could run, but didn’t believe she had the energy left to outrun them all and saw no escape in the dark, barren field. Only a miracle could save her now. Without warning, the timber wolves charged, mouths agape and hunger in their hollow yellow eyes. Trixie watched her life flash before her eyes…

Chapter 2 - Magus

“Incindio!” a distant voice boomed.

At that moment, a burst of flames ignited in front of Trixie creating a wall of fire, stopping the timber wolves in their tracks. The flames licked at the starry sky, illuminating the valley and turning the once cold night into a furnace. Trixie stepped back in shock. She had never seen such a sight and, as crazy as it sounded, it appeared as if the voice had been responsible for saving her life. Was that even possible? The speaker was unfamiliar to Trixie, but the word sounded similar to the one she had spoken before. She watched as the wolves backed away from raging fire. For the first time, she saw fear in their eyes as their wooden bodies shook and rattled.

In a puff of flames and smoke, a figure appeared on the other side of the wall. It was clearly a pony and appeared to have a stallion-like form, but his features were obscured by the bright crimson and gold robe he wore and the hood concealing his face. The timber wolves snarled at his presence, but he seemed unconcerned as they closed in around him. The stranger slowly raised a hoof and spoke softly, “Infernay.”

As the words left the stranger’s lips, a bright red circle containing a number of strange shapes and symbols appeared in front of his hoof. Then, in an instant, a torrent of flames erupted from the circle and out at the timber wolves. The flames quickly encircled and reduced many of the wooden beasts to ash prompting the others to whine and back away in fear, their wooden ears pinned back. The stranger lowered his hoof and spoke once more, his tone like ice as the wolves receded into the shadows, “There is no mercy for mindless beasts like you.” He said the word again, but this time the same circle appeared on the ground around him, bathing him in a red glow. Fire rose like a wave around the stranger before jumping toward the wolves, engulfing the last of them in a sea of destruction. The wave died down, revealing scorched earth where the wolves had stood. Saplings, bushes, even the ground itself still burned in the aftermath.

Trixie stood in awe at the sheer power of the flames the stranger had somehow created. Her muscles locked up, her eyes refused to look away from the firestorm and the figure behind them. It was as if she was in a trance. Was this magic? The stranger slowly waved a forehoof in a wide arc in front of him. As he did, the fires died down, leaving only cinders in their wake. The wall of fire vanished as well, and the freezing cold rushed in to fill the void.

The cloaked stranger turned to face Trixie, a pair of bright crimson eyes fixing on her from under the hood. Her heart sank under his critical gaze. Trixie was still frozen in place, more now by fear than awe as he drew closer.

As he approached he removed his hood, revealing a tan unicorn with a long flowing silver mane. Two crimson eyes gleamed around the lighter silver bangs that framed his stern visage. The stallion had a strange, unnatural presence about him, the air seeming to warm at his approach.

“Are you alright?” he asked, his voice surprising her with its gentle concern.

Trixie let out a sigh of relief, her fears alleviated by his tone. Her muscles relaxed and she shook her head, attempting to clear her mind.

“Excuse me, I asked if you were alright?”

“Oh, y-yes, I’m alright,” she quickly responded.

“Excellent, now hold still if you would,” he said quickly as he raised his hoof to her wounded cheek and said, “Saneetum” A light green glow appeared where his hoof touched her.

At first she felt nothing, but soon a tingling sensation spread where the timber wolf had struck her. She felt her cheek and found only dried blood where the claw marks had been before. Trixie looked at the stranger with wonder, now realizing that his horn had not glowed during the whole process. Content with his work, the stranger turned away and walked toward the pile of chalky dust that still lay scattered on the ground. Trixie rubbed her cheek and whispered, “How did you--”

“That was quite a feat you managed to pull off, my dear,” the stranger said, interrupting her train of thought. She looked at him questioningly as he stared at the dust. “It’s quite rare to see a unicorn of your,” he looked at her for a moment, “…type, preform such spell.” He began sifting through the dust with the tip of his hoof.

Trixie was unsure what he meant by “spell.” She didn’t remember using any magic. And why was he bothering with that dust…had she done that? “Who are you?” she finally asked.

His eyes narrowed as he looked back at her. He said nothing at first, like he was unsure of how to answer. Finally, he turned to her and bowed his head, “My apologies, where are my manners? I am known as Magus.”

“Magus?” Trixie confirmed, confused by the strange name.

“Yes, a peculiar name I know. I’m…not from around here.”

“Obviously,” Trixie said under her breath.

His eyes narrowed again as if he’d heard her, “What was that?”

“Nothing,” she quickly replied.

“Right,” he said doubtfully, eyes still narrowed, “and you are?”

Trixie thought for a moment. “I-I’m, I’m…” her pride peaked in that instant, “the Great and Powerful Trixie!” she said in her booming stage voice trying to impress him. “Trixie assumes you’ve heard of her.”

Magus raised an eyebrow at her newly invigorated and odd response. “Afraid not. Well, tell me, how is it you learned such a word?”

Trixie guessed the word she saw must have cast a spell, but how? Unicorn magic has never required a word to cast a spell. Besides, a spell that uses an incantation is just an old pony’s tale. She wanted to seem as impressive as possible to the stallion, maintaining what fame she had left, regardless of whether she understood what was going on or not. “Well, only the Great and Powerful Trixie is capable of such a magical feat,” she said with a boastful chuckle. “Indeed, all equine desire to be as amazing as the Great and Powerful Trixie. Sadly, my peculiar admirer, the Great and Powerful Trixie does have her secrets,” she continued in a confident demeanor, playing up her boasts as much as possible.

“Uh-huh,” he said, unimpressed, “well then Trixie--”

“That’s the Great and Powerful Trixie, to you,” she corrected.

Magus appeared very confused by this display, considering what she had been through. He seemed intrigued nonetheless, if not quite annoyed by her boastful display. “You’re quite the showpony aren’t you?” he said calmly.

Trixie confidently chuckled “Well, Trixie is the--”

“Enough!” Magus commanded, causing Trixie to stop and step back in shock. The air seemed to lose some of its warmth as he spoke. “This game is over. Now did you or did you not use that word of your own free will?” he demanded, once more walking closer to her, his gaze piercing hers like daggers.

Trixie shrank before his chilling stare, her confidence obliterated. His eyes continued to drill into hers, like he was looking into her soul as he waited for an answer. She frantically tried to think of a way to retain her appearance… “Answer the question, Trixie!”

All thought of fame ended in that moment. Trixie could only answer with a quiet “No.” Magus continued to look into her eyes for a while longer. Trixie felt uneasy enough as it was without the thought of being set on fire cropping up in the back of her mind.

Magus took a step back and returned to a calmer demeanor, “Interesting.”

He examined her up and down before slowly walking around her. She stayed in place as he left her line of sight. “What brings you out here this night?” he said, circling around behind her.

Trixie answered in a hollow voice, “Tri…I was…chased out of a town I was preforming in. My home was destroyed. I was humiliated by some nobody, and…and--”

“And did you come here hoping to prove something?”

“I-I came here by accident,” she admitted, her sorrow and self-pity swallowing her as their conversation went on.

“I see. And you feel a desire for revenge against those who wronged you, yes?”

Her eyes widened, and she turned to look at him as he came back around. “How did you--”

“The look in your eyes. Your body language. There are many obvious factors.” He finally came around and faced her. “I see much self-doubt as well.” Trixie looked at him in amazement, wondering if he was reading her thoughts. “Answer me this, do you truly believe yourself to be as great and powerful as you say, or is it all part of some far-flung fantasy that was never fully realized?”

Trixie didn’t know whether to be angry at his presumption, or to cry because he was right. She looked away, unable to answer.

“Do you want to become powerful?”

Her gaze snapped to him, fiery hope in her eyes. “You’ve demonstrated a power that few of your kind are able to accomplish. You have the potential to realize your goal, with the proper instruction.”

“Teach me,” Trixie quickly pleaded. “I want to--”

Magus raised a hoof, silencing her, then lowered it and sat down. “Know that the path you must walk is a dark one,” Magus began. “This power is older than the princesses, older than this county, perhaps even this world. This life will have you witness things most ponies can only imagine in their wildest dreams or in their darkest nightmares.” Trixie hung on every word, despite not fully understanding what he was talking about.

“Should you choose to cross this threshold you may never be the same again, for better or for worse. Once you commit, there will be no turning back, you must see this to the end. The world before you is full of wonder and terror, but it is your choice and your choice alone whether or not to embrace it.” Every word he said sounded more ominous than the last. “The rewards will be great, as will the risks, but I demand your full cooperation if you wish to have any hope of succeeding. If you fail to meet my expectations you will be left behind.” Magus extended a hoof to her. “Do you accept?”

They locked eyes for a moment before she directed her attention to his extended hoof. She grasped little of what he was saying, but understood the offer of power, of the chance for vengeance and redemption. Trixie sat down and cautiously extended her hoof as slowly reached for his.

Magus reached forward as she neared and grabbed her by the wrist, his grip like iron as the world around them began to fade to black. Magus stared into her eyes, seemingly oblivious to what was happening. Trixie grew nervous as she felt the darkness surrounding them, her skin crawling like it was watching her.

In a puff of flames a dagger appeared, floating above where their hooves met, the blade pointing down. The blade was straight and narrow with a black hilt and an oddly shaped guard. Magus gripped the blade’s hilt and ran it across both of their wrists in one quick motion. Trixie shut her eyes as she flinched at the surge of pain, but Magus held her in place. She opened her eyes to see blood pouring from their wrists. From their wrists, trickling onto the ground. She watched as the blood swirled into the shape of an eye, with numerous curved lines expanding into a glowing circle around them. Her breathing grew rapid as she watched the blood continue to spill onto the ground. Trixie tried to speak, but her voice was gone, held back by some strange force.

She soon started feeling a strange sensation in her chest. As the sensation continued, it began to feel as if her heart was about to burst from her chest. She looked to Magus who continued to stare expressionlessly at her, his eyes almost lifeless. Her attention turned downwards as she witnessed a black plume of smoke seeping from her chest. The smoke grew denser and began to form into what looked like tentacles, which grew out towards Magus. They pierced his chest although he made no reaction to their intrusion. She felt like screaming, and shut her eyes tightly, begging for this to stop.

It seemed to drag on forever, then, abruptly, everything stopped. The sensation in her chest and the pain in her wrists disappeared. She felt Magus’ grip loosen as he let go of her. Trixie opened her eyes to see the valley around them had returned. The circle on the ground was gone, as was the cut on her wrist and the tentacles from her chest.

She looked up at Magus standing before her who said, “Welcome Initiate Trixie, to The Circle. Welcome to the world of true magic.”

Chapter 3 - Into the Unknown

“What?” Trixie asked, trying to make sense of what had just happened.

“Congratulations,” said Magus nonchalantly as he turned to leave. “Now come, we have much to do.”

“Wait a second!” Trixie shouted, quickly standing. “I may have accepted, but do you mind answering a few questions first? Like what the hay that was all about or what that spell I used was or--?”

Magus stopped and looked at her. “Patience, all your questions and concerns will be addressed in good time. There are other things that must be taken care of first,” he said before turning to leave again.

Trixie wanted answers now, but chose to wait awhile to get them. She began to follow, until Magus abruptly turned back around, “Oh, but one more thing.” He waved his hoof and another strange circle appeared in front of him, this time with a blue glow. From out of nowhere, Trixie was hit with a surge of freezing cold water that soaked her to the bone. She shook and shivered, her drenched mane and tail hanging to the ground.

With another broad gesture, a red circle appeared before him. The air around her ignited, quickly drying her, but leaving a tiny flame at the tip of her mane, which Magus snuffed out with his hoof.

Looking at her angered expression, he casually remarked, “You were filthy.” He turned and walked back into the barren field once more, while Trixie grumbled to herself as she reluctantly followed.

Despite the bright glow of the moon and stars above, the valley barely had enough light for Trixie to see even a few feet in front of her. The bright crimson robe Magus wore was like a beacon for her to follow through the darkness. She began to wonder, however, if the unicorn ahead of her even knew where he was going. No matter which direction she looked the entire valley looked the same, dark, empty, lifeless, and lonely.

After several minutes of walking, the ground began to incline at a fairly steep slope, littered with small stones they used as hoofholds.

Trixie could barely see the ground beneath her hooves, and she stumbled and slipped on the rocky slope. Although she was trying to pay attention to where she was stepping, Trixie couldn’t help notice Magus walking way ahead of her, with perfect balance on the rocks. She figured he was just showing off and struggled to catch up.

Small shrubs and saplings were beginning to become visible along the slope, as the area around them grew brighter. Eventually, the shadowy outlines of the thick, Everfree trees could be seen at the top of the rise.

The ground soon leveled off as they reached the top, leaving the gloomy valley behind. Trixie looked back briefly to see the vale where her old life had ended and her new one had begun.

It looked so much smaller than it had seemed, and it was hard to believe the journey had taken so long. The valley itself was completely covered in an eerie, inky darkness that defied the light of the illuminated night sky. The Everfree Forest was a very unnatural place indeed and seemed to have equally unnatural ponies within.

Snapping out of her thoughts, she turned back and quickly caught up to Magus, who had entered into the thicket of the forest.

The woodland quickly thickened with trees and undergrowth as the two continued, the silver radiance of the moon now lighting the way through the canopy.

In the bright moonlight, more features of the forest could clearly be seen, as well as the abnormal stallion only a few feet ahead. She grew curious of her hardhearted savior’s steadfast march and solemn attitude. Wanting to get a better look at him, her pace quietly, but quickly hastened, until she was almost by his side.

Trixie began examining his features, careful not to draw his unwanted attention. Magus didn’t seem notice her observation, his eyes unflinching from the brush ahead. Trixie noted that the stallion couldn’t have been much older than she was, and wore a constant, cold, almost threatening expression as he walked in a trance-like state. It seemed odd, but as she continued to view him she noticed a strange connection with him that she hadn’t felt before. It was like she was aware of his presence on some other level of consciousness. Was it a part of this “Circle” thing?

Magus’ cold crimson eyes darted over, catching her surveillance. Trixie’s face flushed and her pace immediately slowed until she was behind him again. “S-so, where are we going?” she said in an attempt to draw attention away from her prying.

He said nothing at first, his eyes still locked on her. After a moment, his attention turned back to the forest ahead, “My caravan,” he finally replied. “It’s not much farther. I just need to pick something up first.”

A little farther up, past some low-hanging branches, the two entered a large grassy meadow around a small hill in the center. Part of the moon hid behind the hill, bathing the field in its silvery light.

“Mind your step,” said Magus as they neared a small patch of strange blue plants. “It would be in your best interest to avoid touching the flora here.”

“Why’s that?” Trixie asked.

“That is unimportant at the moment. Just ensure not to touch the blue flowers under any circumstance.”

Curious, Trixie stopped at the edge of the blue patch and took a closer look as Magus walked on ahead. The plants looked like any other flower, with large blue leaves and a few stamens sticking out of the center, but carried no fragrance at all. They seemed somewhat familiar, but where had she seen them before?

Looking back up, she could see Magus walking along a narrow dirt trail through the sea of blue. Trixie cautiously followed, watching carefully where she stepped.

“What are these?” she asked while observing the flowers she passed by.

“They’re known as the Hexing Lily, but I believe you would know them best as…” he paused for a moment as he thought, “…Poison Joke, I think some call it.” He scoffed before adding, “Such a frivolous title.”

Trixie had heard of these before, a long time ago, as Poison Joke, but never as the Hexing Lily. She remembered that they supposedly cause strange afflictions on anypony who touches them. She didn’t know what would happen, but made doubly sure not to interact with any of them as she continued to follow.

The path led them to a small clearing, free from the flowers, where a tiny saddle bag sat on the ground with plenty of poison joke stuffed inside. Magus’ horn glowed, for the first time, bright red as he closed then levitated the bag up and onto his back. The sudden use of his horn surprised Trixie in the wake of the magic he’d been using before.

“Why do you need those?” Trixie asked.

Magus looked at her briefly, “Ingredients.”

“For what?”

He didn’t answer and instead motioned for her to follow before he turned and walked toward the hill along another path through the plants. It was strange how secretive he was, but she followed as she began taking in the sights of the meadow, confident that she would get her answers soon enough.

The field felt so peaceful as she followed the clear cut path, listening to and observing every inch of the area with interest. Crickets could be heard rhythmically chirping in the distance and the poison joke, although apparently dangerous, gave off a beautiful blue glow in the moonlight. Small fireflies glowed as they flew just overhead. It all felt so calming. The path soon ended, as did the flora, and Trixie followed Magus up the grassy slope to the top of the tiny mound.

As the hill rounded off at the top, Trixie could see a slim black caravan sitting in the center.

The caravan was no bigger than the one she’d had, if not smaller. The wood it was built from looked worn and the roof had black, crumbling shingles. A small, lit black lantern hung over a porch on the side. A set of old gothic looking arched windows were fixed on the side of the caravan, displaying nothing but a gloomy darkness within. It seemed as if it would fall apart at the slightest touch.

'He lives here?' she thought, surprised that a pony as well dressed as him would live in such a rundown old hovel of a caravan. It was barely tolerable to look at much less live in. Trixie assumed that there must be another caravan nearby that served as his actual home.

Magus stopped a little ways from the caravan and looked back at her, “Welcome to your new home.”

Trixie was shocked at his statement. “You can’t be serious,” she said incredulously. Trixie walked up next to him, “This shack is barely big enough for one pony, let alone two. And besides, this hovel is beneath a pony such as myself. How do you expect me to stay here?”

Magus walked out a little ways in front of her, “In your current state, nothing is beneath you. And in the world of true magic Trixie, you’ll soon learn,” he stopped and turned to face her, “that nothing is as it seems.”

She was unconvinced, despite his mysterious words, and stared at him in disbelief.

“Now before we enter,” Magus said as he sat down in front of her, “there are a few rules that you will abide by while you are under my tutelage.” Trixie sat down and impatiently awaited these rules, feeling belittled by his arrogance.

“One, you will refer to me as ‘Master’ from now on. Two, you will do what I say when I say it without question. Three, you will remain by my side at all times unless we are in the caravan or I instruct otherwise. Four, you will read the books I specify; you will read no other. And five,” he stressed leaning forward, “you will not speak of anything you see to anyone, pony or otherwise. Nor will you use any of this magic in public unless I say differently, is that clear?”

“But, how am I--” she began to object.

“Is that clear!?” Magus barked almost shouting.

Trixie quickly shut her mouth before replying almost meekly, “Yes.”

“Yes, what?”

She snarled before saying, “Yes…Master.”

“Good.” He said sounding vaguely pleased. “Oh, and don’t ever speak in that third person persona again,” Magus added. “I find it quite irritating.” Before she could object, he stood back up and walked toward the caravan.

She hadn’t even known him for an hour and already he was barking orders and having her call him Master, the nerve. 'Who the hoof does he think he is!?' she thought. Reluctantly, Trixie stood and began to follow, grumbling under her breath that this magic had better be worth the humiliation.

As they approached the caravan, Trixie began to feel something strange. It was similar to before when she’d looked at Magus, but it was different. It seemed to radiate, pulsing in a constant pattern. It was like she knew someone or something was nearby, but what? The closer she got, the stronger it felt, and her pace progressively slowed. She looked at the caravan as she neared its walls and suddenly felt the unnatural sensation skyrocket.

“You can feel it, can’t you?”

She looked to Magus who stood on the porch of the caravan, observing her over the railing.

“What is that?” Trixie asked.

Magus did not answer and beckoned her to approach. She slowly walked to the end of the building, the feeling growing stronger.

She stepped onto the stairway that was hanging off the end to the structure; it creaked with every step she took. The old porch had a warped guardrail curving around it with an opening for the stairway. She was surprised that the rickety-looking deathtrap was able to hold them both as she stepped onto it, the small lantern hanging above illuminating the cracked floor under her hooves.

Magus watched her from where he sat on one side of a large door and gestured her to come closer. Her hooves clopped against the hard wood floor as she walked toward him. When she approached the door the feeling peaked, her hair standing on end as if electrified.

Trixie could see that the door was as worn as the rest of the caravan and cracked in some places as well. It had what looked like claw and burn marks seemingly engraved into it. All that notwithstanding, it still looked much sturdier than the rest of the place, if no less unsettling.

Magus placed a hoof on the door, “Are you ready?”

She really wasn’t, but nodded anyway, not knowing what to expect from this odd pony or his disturbing home.

Magus pushed open the heavy door with just a tap, and it creaked on its hinges as it slowly swung open, revealing an empty darkness inside. Trixie felt an unnatural chill run down her spine as she stared into the blackness.

She looked over to Magus with an unsure, worried look.

“Go on ahead,” he said tilting his head to the open doorway.

Every fiber of her being screamed at her to turn tail and run, but regardless, she took a deep breath and cautiously stepped across the threshold, putting her trust in the stallion.

The air grew colder as she entered, her hooves echoing on the floor as she walked, disturbing the eerie silence of the room. Trixie couldn’t see anything in the darkness all around her, but felt that something was here…what was it? Moonlight from the open door spilled into the shadows, creating a runway of silver. When she reached the end of the ethereal carpet she stopped and looked around for any kind of light source, to no avail.

She heard hooves echo behind her, followed by a loud creaking sound a moment later. The comforting light began to suddenly dim as the creaking continued, faster than before. Before she had time to realize what was happening she heard a loud slam, and was plunged into darkness.

Trixie gasped, quickly turning around but seeing nothing. The door keeping the way lit, as well as being her only means of leaving, had shut closed.

“Magus?” she said in the darkness, panic and distress in her voice.

“Magus?” she said again when no answer came.

“Magus!” Trixie shouted, dread and fear welling inside her. The cry for the stallion echoed before slowly dying in the black nothing. Only she and the darkness remained.

Chapter 4 - Sanctuary of Shadows

Chapter 4 – Sanctuary of Shadows

'I knew I shouldn’t have trusted that pompous, fire-wielding freak,' Trixie thought as she frantically walked around the pitch black room, desperately searching for the door. Betrayal clawed at the back of her mind. Trixie had put her trust in Magus only to become a prisoner in this dismal room. Trixie cursed the stallion under her breath as her search for an exit hastened.

Unexpectedly, she crashed into a solid surface; her head throbbing with pain as she stumbled back. As she rubbed her sore head, Trixie tried to get a look at what she had bumped into, but to no avail. She lightly tapped on the surface and was rewarded with a hollow sound echoing around her. It must have been the walls of the caravan, oddly seeming farther away than she had thought.

Once the pain subsided, Trixie felt around on the wall with her fore-hooves in hopes of finding the door, clinging to the dream that she would be able to simply open it and leave this nightmare. To her relief, she soon found the door’s metal handle. Trixie tried the door, anxiously pushing and pulling, hoping by some miracle it would open. The door held firm.

While still hanging onto the handle, Trixie fell to her haunches and stared down into the darkness that blanketed everything. The hopelessness of her situation threatened to overwhelm her. She was locked in, imprisoned with this unnatural darkness, while the stallion outside planned to do Celestia knew what to her.

Trixie finally let go, allowing her hooves to fall freely to the floor with a hollow thud before turning around and leaning against the useless portal. Staring blankly into the black nothingness, the despondent mare recalled the horrible night’s events one by one. Her career in ruins by some upstart, her home destroyed by an ursa, her life almost ended by timber wolves, and now she was a captive in a strange caravan. This day had gone from bad to horrendous in a single night.

Her thoughts fixated on Magus. Every word he’d said to her, every action he’d performed, played out in her mind. What was that magic? Was it just some scam, to fool her into trusting him? Taking advantage of her vulnerable state with some tricks that he claimed were true magic, the monster. And yet, despite her skepticism, deep down she truly believed that he would help her, that he would teach her magic that most unicorns could only dream about. It was the power she needed to become as great and powerful as she wanted to see herself, and how she wanted others to see her. Was all of it a lie?

“You…You said,” Trixie woefully began as a warm tear formed in her eye. She shot to her hooves, pouring her fear and rage into her voice and shouted, “You said you would make me powerful Magus!”

“Trixie!” a voice barked next to her. Trixie stopped suddenly, recognizing the voice, and looked beside her, awestruck by the unexpected sound.

The tan face of a unicorn appeared in the dark, illumined by a small ball of fire he held in his hoof. “By the Fates, calm yourself girl! You’re acting like a frightened field mouse.”

“Wha--?” she said wide eyed with shock.

“You didn’t honestly believe I would lock you in here with some calamitous intent, did you?” Magus said, narrowing his eyes at her.

Shaking the feeling of shock from her face, Trixie quickly demanded, “Wh-why, didn’t you say anything? Didn’t you see I was freaking out back there?”

He said nothing and wore a vacant expression, like he was deep in thought. Before Trixie had time to ask about his peculiar behavior, he quickly looked away and said, “I had no reason to.”

“No reason to!? I thought I was never going to see the outside world again and you thought you had no reason to put my mind at ease?” Trixie said, infuriated by his answer.

“My apologies for putting that thought in your head, but know that much of this power is based on faith. If you fail to have faith in the face of the unknown then your journey into this world will be short,” Magus sternly said glaring back at her, appearing displeased with her tone.

Trixie was still angry with him, but her relief at not being trapped calmed her.

“And I told you to call me Master. Now stop panicking and wait a moment. This place is very old and takes a while to get used to new inhabitants.” The flame in his hoof disappeared, allowing the darkness to return.

“What are you…?” Trixie began, but stopped as the darkness receded from around her.

As it dissipated, the room slowly began to light up around her. Trixie soon was able to see Magus standing in front of her, now facing toward the origin of this sudden light. As she turned to face the welcoming glow, the room faded into an enormous, extravagant grand foyer.

Two long winding staircases on both ends led to a second story that overlooked them. The floor was finely polished hardwood that gleamed and shined in the light of a large crystal chandelier hanging overhead. The walls were a lighter shade, adorned in a number of exotic tapestries and paintings. A large stone fireplace blazed, with two roomy cushioned chairs sitting in front of it sat between the staircases and warmed the room. A lavish red rug was the last to appear, snaking throughout the mysterious structure.

Trixie’s jaw dropped to the ground. “Still think it’s just a shack?” Magus said with a smug undertone.

She was lost for words. The tiny, dark room had become the interior of an enormous mansion, right before her eyes. It was so warm and inviting that, for the first time in a while she felt…at home.

Trixie’s thoughts of amazement were cut short when her stomach began to loudly grumble. Her face flushed, now realizing how hungry she was.

Magus looked over to her with a straight face and said, “I assume you’re hungry.” Trixie tried not to make eye contact, out of embarrassment. “Accompany me to the dining room. I will prepare you a meal.” She did, as he proceeded down a long arched corridor on one side of the room, the exotic carpet leading the way.

As Trixie continued to look around the elaborately designed mansion, Magus, without turning to look at her, said, “I’m sure you must be wondering how it is that this caravan is so much bigger on the inside?”

“I just assumed it was more of your crazy magic,” Trixie responded with a snooty attitude. She may have been amazed, but she was also still upset at Magus for leaving her in the dark. It was hard to trust a pony that so callously watched as she panicked for her life.

Magus did not reply, and instead continued his explanation, “Currently we are in what is known as the Shadow Realm.”

“The Shadow Realm?” she responded, dubious.

“A mysterious dimension, hidden between time and space that only the followers of true magic can venture through,” he explained. “The caravan itself is merely a shell that contains this particular part of the realm. The shell also acts as a shield that only you and I are able to pass through. Keep that in mind.”

Trixie scoffed in disbelief, “Now you’re telling me that you can walk into other worlds, oh please. How is any of this even possible?”

Magus stopped and, as he glanced back at her, casually replied, “Crazy magic,” before continuing on.

She rolled her eyes when he turned back around and continued to follow.

The corridor led to a fairly large, circular dining room with a long table in the middle, accompanied by two lone chairs that sat at either end. A huge darkened window adorned the far wall, blocking out any sign of the outside world. Paintings lined the walls around the room portraying various locations and ponies, bathed in the dim light of the chandelier hanging over the table.

“Sit,” Magus said, motioning to one of the end chairs.

Trixie complied and sat down in one of the ornate chairs. As she did, a puff of dust shot up into the air, causing her to cough and gag. It appeared to not have been used in quite a while.

As the dust died down, Trixie spotted Magus staring blankly at her, as if he was hypnotized by something. They stared at each other in uncomfortable silence for a minute, his eyes locked on her. Trixie found his unflinching gaze very unnerving. She was about to say something when, without a word, Magus finally blinked and shook his head vigorously before quickly walking off through a door at the other end of the room.

'What’s wrong with him?' she thought, confused by his bizarre behavior.

Trixie sat alone in the room for some time as she began observing the portraits around the room. The portraits varied in size from large, grand paintings to small elaborately detailed ones. The greater paintings were of sinister looking castles and exotic landscapes, none of which she’d seen before, even in her wildest dreams. The smaller ones were of various ponies, all wearing similar robes to those of Magus, as well as his serious expression.

One portrait in particular caught her eye. It looked like one of the smaller paintings, but seemed much taller. The image appeared to have been scorched from the center out, leaving nothing but a charred frame with bits of burnt canvas along its edges. Trixie found it odd that it was the only one that was destroyed. On the other hoof, she was, supposedly, in another dimension with a fire conjuring stallion as her teacher in the art of some secret kind of magic. She paid it no mind after a moment and continued to observer her surroundings.

Her attention turned to the weird black window stretching up the wall beside her. The window must have been the oddest thing in the room, being nearly as tall and as wide as the foyer itself, yet showing nothing beyond except an inky black darkness.

'This night just keeps getting weirder,' Trixie thought.

Before long, the room filled with a delicious aroma that reminded her of the fancy restaurants of Canterlot. The door opposite her opened as a steaming bowl floated into the room and landed in front of her. Trixie noted that it did so without the aid of unicorn magic, as evidenced by the lack of an aura around it. She fanned the steam from the bowl only so see a strange blue mixture, accompanied by a spoon.

'What in the name of Celestia is this?' she thought, shocked at the bubbling blue concoction that lay before her.

Magus entered the room shortly after, with a small tea cup levitating next to him.

“What the hoof is this supposed to be?” Trixie complained as Magus sat down in the chair at the other end of the table and began sipping his tea.

Magus seemed lost in his thoughts as he responded, “Soup, eat.”

“And what kind of soup is this, exactly?”

He sighed, “Soup made from the hexing lily. Now eat.”

“Aren’t those the plants you said not to touch under any circumstance? Now you expect me to eat them?”

“The effects can be counteracted, just,” he snapped before taking a deep breath and continuing in a more relaxed tone, “…please eat.”

He seemed to be stressed about something as he took another large sip from the cup. Trixie thought it best not to pry when he was being so short-tempered, and besides, she was starving.

Trixie looked down at the steaming bowl of so called soup before her. Disgusting as it looked, it did smell good and at this point she was willing to eat almost anything. Levitating the spoon to her lips, she took a small taste. Astonishingly, it tasted good, really good, better than any soup she’d ever had. The flavor was peculiar, salty, yet with a very sweet aftertaste. She didn’t know what else was in it exactly, but Trixie filled her spoon and enjoyed another mouthful.

As she ate, she couldn’t help but notice Magus gazing intently at her from across the table, yet again appearing as if in a trance.

Magus’ chilling stare was unsettling and she was beginning to lose her appetite. “What?” she finally asked, annoyed, dropping her spoon into her bowl.

He took a minute to answer. “Nothing, I was just…” Magus hesitated as he avoided her eyes, taking another large drink from his cup, “…thinking.”

Trixie disregarded his curious answer for now, as she had more important questions she wanted to ask. “So, Master, do mind answering my questions now?”

He let out an aggravated sigh before replying, “I’d rather wait for the morning, but if you must, ask.”

This place, the food, even the atmosphere felt strange; the pony across from her was especially peculiar, and she was expected to live here. Knowing about tonight’s events was the only thing that would put her mind at ease. Hundreds of questions whirled around in her mind, as the crimson eyed unicorn waited, staring into the black window.

Trixie expected to get longer answers out of him if she asked a very broad question. “What is The Circle?”

Magus tightened his eyes shut in discomfort, as if he’d been hoping not to be asked that question. He took a moment to answer, “The Circle is an order of magic that has been active since ancient times.”

Trixie waited for him to proceed. Magus took another sip of tea as he continued to stare into the window, refusing to say another word.

After a minute of silence, she asked anxiously, “And?”

“And what?” he replied.

Irritated at the response, she said in a more demanding tone, “And do you mind going into a little more detail than that?”

“Yes.”

Her irritation was reaching its boiling point, and she groaned in aggravation, “You said you’d answer my questions!”

“Indeed, I did,” Magus said calmly, “but if you recall I said, I would answer your questions ‘in good time’, I never specified a particular point in the future, nor how I would answer them.”

Trixie had never met such an arrogant, pompous pony before. Her rage had reached its peak. Despite the oddities around her, Trixie would not stand for anypony talking down to her as if she were some uneducated foal. She shot up out of her seat, her hooves slamming on the table.

As she opened her mouth to express her anger, Magus quickly cut her off, “Before you say something you’ll regret, know that we are miles away from any form of civilization, not to mention you are addressing a pony who just fed you and took you into his home,” he shot her an evil glare, “and can easily take it all away.”

With her ears pinned back, Trixie closed her mouth and slowly sat back down in her chair, now fully reminded of her situation. She was trapped here and powerless to put up any kind of fight, especially against the magic that Magus was wielding. If he wanted to, she would end up like the timber wolves. Her face burned as tears of shame leaked down her cheeks.

After a moment, Magus sighed upon seeing her despair, “Perhaps I came off as a bit… threatening,” he said soothingly. “I apologize. It has been a long night, for both of us.” He took another large sip from his cup, still looking away from her. “And I’m not much in the mood for an interrogation at the moment. Here’s what I can answer, to give you some peace. The ritual that was performed back in the valley was the initiation ritual for The Order. Without it you wouldn’t be as capable of certain tasks that I will expect from you in the near future.” He finally turned to her, but still avoided direct eye contact.

“With that ritual, you and I are forever bound to one another until the day you prove yourself capable of using the power you possess properly. It’s not much of an answer, but pray, be patient and know that you are safe here. You have my word that I will meet every inquiry with as thorough of an answer as I am able in the morning.” Magus set his cup down on the table and turned to look out the featureless window once again. “Now, finish your meal and I will show you to your room.”

'A little threatening!?' Trixie thought. 'Is he serious?' It wasn’t exactly what she wanted to hear, but at least she’d had one question answered, even if it was a bit vague. And, on the bright side, if there was one, if he wanted to harm her, he would have probably done so by now, right?

Lifting the bowl to her lips, she drank down the last few drops of the unusual stew before getting up from her seat and waited for Magus to lead her to her room. Magus slowly got up from his seat and walked to the corridor, motioning for Trixie to follow.

They proceeded back into the foyer, where Trixie followed Magus up one of the winding staircases to the second story. The floor was almost half as big as the foyer it overlooked, with two large corridors at opposite ends. They made their way down the right hall and followed the decorative rug down the passageway.

The long, narrow corridor had a number of doors along its walls with a few small wall lamps faintly lighting the way. The passage curved to one side, where Trixie could see single door standing at the end. When they reached the door, Magus opened it and stepped into the pitch black room.

When Magus disappeared into the darkness, Trixie stood just outside the door looking in, feeling a disturbing sense of déjà vu.

She could see nothing beyond the doorway, until the room suddenly lit up with a soft light. The entirety of the space became visible, with Magus standing by a large bay window with moonlight shining through the clear glass. Trixie felt relieved, the moonlight being the first sign of the outside world Trixie had seen since she walked into this place.

She took a couple steps into the room and looked around with little enthusiasm. The room was small and seemed rundown, compared to the rest of the building. With worn wooden walls, and a floor to match, the room wasn’t an improvement over her caravan, it was far worse. The chamber was practically empty save a small bed, an old vanity dresser with a round mirror mounted on it, an empty bookshelf, and a nightstand next to the bed with a little oil lamp sitting on top.

“This will be your room,” Magus said, turning to her.

“Here?” Trixie said, surprised. “I’m supposed to stay here? This place is hardly suitable to live in. Shouldn’t your apprentice get slightly better accommodations?”

“You’re an initiate, not my apprentice. You have yet to earn that title,” Magus said as he walked back toward the door, stopping in front of her. “We have much to do to prepare you for the morrow’s task. Don’t wander and stay out of the west wing.”

“Why? What’s in the west wing?”

“It’s my room, and I’ll thank you to stay out of it,” he stressed, glaring at her before continuing to the door. “Now, get some sleep.”

“Wait,” Trixie said turning around to face him. “What’s tomorrow’s task?”

Magus glanced back at her and said solemnly, “Why, the beginning of your training, of course.”

With that, Magus left the room, shutting the door behind him.

'That pony is a mystery,' Trixie thought, still looking at the door he’d left through. Trixie turned her attention back to the hovel she was to call home from now on.

Unsatisfied with her room, she approached the one small silver lining she had, the large moonlit window. Her view was of the dark Everfree Forest with the moon peering out from behind the clouds high in the sky. 'Good to know I’m still in Equestria,' she thought, relieved.

Sitting down in front of the window, she thought back to the events that had brought her here this night, this time in a less stressful manner. From her being humiliated, to the frantic chase from the timber wolves, to joining this circle thing, and now standing in front of this window, in a strange caravan, with some pony whose intentions were unclear. 'What have I gotten myself into?' she thought. Part of her wanted to leave this place and never look back, but Magus was right, where would she go? She didn’t even know where she was, much less if anypony would take her in after what she had done. She was stuck here.

Questions continued to pop in and out of her mind, “What was that magic I used? What was that magic Magus used? 'True Magic” he’d called it, but what is it? And how…' They buzzed around in her head for what seemed like hours. But, soon her eyelids grew heavy.

The small simple bed was starting to look pretty good about now. Trixie wearily walked over and got in, too tired to think any more on this magic subject or even whether or not she’d wake up safe and sound the next morning. Trixie pulled the covers over her, and lay her head down on the soft pillow. Her eyes soon shut and her mind wandered into the world of dreams. The young azure mare’s life was forever changed. The once show boating pony, now a humble initiate in a new world of magic that dwells all around her in the shadows.

Chapter 5 - Origin

Trixie dashed through the dark forest in terror as horrific howls echoed loudly behind her. The thicket tightened around her, forming a dense hollow that seemed to go on forever into a black abyss. The nightmarish trees reached for her with claw-like branches, attempting to grab the frightened mare as she frantically dashed by. A deep roar bellowed over the howls, vibrating the air around her as her pace hastened.

Trixie glanced behind her at the terrifying sight of two massive red eyes slowly closing in. The trees grew timber wolf faces that barked and snarled as their brightly glowing eyes watched her run by. Her heart raced as the steps of something enormous shook the ground in a rhythmic pace.

The forest suddenly transitioned into a long, crooked hallway, with only a few trees still sticking out from the walls. The timber wolves were replaced with rows of unevenly positioned portraits of ponies she recognized from her time in Ponyville. The portraits began to laugh and mock her, their voices echoing in her head, torturing her with their cruel words. The corridor seemed to twist and turn in every direction imaginable as she ran through the maddening hall.

Trixie slid to a stop as the surreal hall abruptly ended with jagged, splintered floorboards and walls, looking as if it had been bitten off. Peering over the edge, she saw nothing but a swirling vortex of darkness that seemed to possess a life of its own. Another roar broke her focus, and she quickly turned to face the source of dreaded sound. Trixie stared with horror into a pair of blood red eyes only inches away.

From the darkness behind the eyes, a massive, deformed bear materialized in a blaze of fire, displaying rows of sharp teeth. No matter how hard she tried, Trixie couldn’t look away, paralyzed with terror at the sight of fear made manifest. The horror reared upright and slammed the ground in front of her, unleashing a surge of flames from its misshapen mouth.

The flames circled and danced around her as they slowly assumed the shapes of what look like unicorns. Trixie soon recognized the figures as doppelgangers of the same unicorn that had upstaged her in Ponyville. They began to laugh mockingly as they took turns ridiculing her.

“Worthless.”

“Pathetic.”

“Fake.”

“Weakling.”

“Failure.”

Trixie hunched down and covered her ears in an effort to block out the creatures' torturous taunting. “Stop it!” she demanded again and again. The world around her began to fade into complete darkness, leaving a sliver of the worn wooden floor beneath her. The mocking flames, as well as the terrible beast that created them, disappeared into the nothingness, but the insults of the fiery beings continued to ring in her ears.

Before Trixie could react, a mass of black tentacles ripped through the floorboards, throwing her helplessly into the air. The tentacles ensnared the powerless mare as her sight faded and the air grew cold.

Trixie knew nothing but cold darkness, until a large fire ignited a few feet before her. Magus stepped forth from the blaze as it began to spread around her in a wall of flames, quickly dispatching the chilly atmosphere.

Parts of Magus were wreathed in fire, and his eyes glowed like the inferno of Tartarus as he slowly approached. The hollow, burning stare he bore seared more than the wall of flames attempting to scorch her.

The firestorm consumed the once empty void with only the small space around her being spared its rage. Trixie began breathing heavily, though the heat burned her lungs. As the enkindled stallion drew closer, Trixie backed away, dread consuming her. When she neared the center of the inferno, Magus suddenly appeared directly before her. Trixie stood perfectly still as the stallion stared into her eyes with his blazing gaze.

Suddenly, his form began to melt and distort, like a wax figurine within a furnace, becoming more horrific with each passing second. His fire-engulfed eyes remained fixed on her as he spoke with what was left of his melting jaw, “Welcome to The Circle.” His voice was raspy and distorted. The horror extended his liquefying hoof, “Your destiny awaits.” As he uttered those words, it sounded as if others spoke with him.

“Your destiny awaits…Your destiny awaits…Your destiny awaits,” the voices continued to repeat long after the horror had finished. The words chilled Trixie to bone, despite the rising flames.

The deformed Magus exploded into a brief flame as the voices grew louder. The wall of fire lashed out and began to quickly spread into a neat pattern on the featureless ground. Sparks leaped from the trail of flame, and started forming more elaborate symbols. This process repeated again and again, growing closer with every spark. Trixie started to recognize the shape the flames were forming as a magic circle, similar to the one she had seen Magus use. As the circle was completed, the fires died down, appearing to be devoured by a glowing red ring that rose from the symbols.

A large, lidless eye appeared above the circle, beyond description as it stared at the mare below. Trixie, oddly, felt no fear, nor any emotion she could describe as good or bad. She felt spellbound by the oddity, and, in a weird way, empathic toward it. The eye vanished as the circle at her hooves glowed brighter.

Without warning the circle erupted into a torrent of fire, consuming her in the blaze as it swirled around her. Trixie screamed as she felt her skin burning, chipping away like paper in the intense flame.

The sensation of pain vanished as she opened her eyes and bolted upright screaming. Panting heavily, she took stock of her surroundings. It was her hovel of a room in the mystical caravan, lit up by the golden shine of the sun piercing the window. Morning, and she was still there, safe and sound in her bed.

Trixie wiped the sweat from her brow as she said to herself, “Thank Celestia…was it-was it was only a dream...” It had to be, but something in the back of her mind made it lack conviction.

Collecting herself, Trixie got out of bed and walked to the window. After shielding her eyes a moment to adjust to the brightness, she opened the window, letting a fresh breeze into the stuffy room.

The caravan appeared to be moving, she noted, as the landscape rolled by. The once dark forest had transformed into bright green trees, clear blue skies, and rolling grassy hills. Birds chirped, their song filling her ears with the pleasant sounds of the day. Flowers grew alongside the dirt road, morning dew still glistening on their petals.

At that moment, something crossed her mind as she looked at the flora, “Am I on the first floor?” As she looked out over her windowsill she saw the ground, only a few feet away. Trixie could have sworn that Magus had led her up to a second floor last night, but how could that be? If she was truly on the second floor, shouldn’t she be higher up? The caravan was magical, this much she knew, but how it worked, exactly, was a mystery. “That pony has some questions to answer,” she said aloud, recalling what the stallion had promised her the night before.

Trixie closed the window and rushed out of the room. She followed the hall to the foyer, where, over the railing, she saw Magus. The robed pony sat in a chair before the unlit fireplace, sipping tea and levitating a book in front of him. Trixie stormed down the stairs as quickly as she could to confront him.

“Good morning,” Magus said, still reading his book as she reached the bottom, “did you have a pleasant night?”

“No, I didn’t,” Trixie replied with an annoyed tone. “Now, you’re going to answer my...” Just then, something occurred to her. “Wait, how can you be here?”

“Pardon?” Magus replied, looking to her curiously.

“The caravan, it’s moving and you’re here. Who’s pulling it? How can--”

“For a unicorn, you’re certainly having a difficult time understanding the boundary between what is and isn’t possible.” Magus closed his book and set it down on the small table beside him. He motioned to the red velvet chair next to him as he took a sip from his cup. Trixie sat down on the fancy furniture and got comfortable, expecting a long conversation.

Magus levitated the tea pot and another tea cup from the table between them. Steam rose from the cup as he filled it almost to the brim before levitating it over to her. Trixie accepted it with her magic and took a small sip, almost spitting out the hot beverage when the bitter, unsweetened taste hit her tongue. After she reluctantly swallowed, Magus levitated two sugar cubes into her cup, seeing her irritation. The second sip was better, but she never did like tea much in the first place.

“The caravan is being moved by what is known as a familiar,” Magus said, “A supernatural entity that assists those who practice true magic. Does that sufficiently answer your question?”

“Not really,” Trixie said with an irritable tone.

“Not surprising. A being, such as a familiar, is something that must be witnessed to fully understand. You can see it when we arrive in Trottingham.”

“Trottingham? Why are we going there?”

Magus sighed, “As I said before, to prepare you for your training and your tasks you will be expected to perform.”

“Which are?”

“Patience Trixie, patience. All good things come with time.”

Trixie let out an annoyed groan as she set her cup on the table before replying, “I thought you said you’d answer my questions today?”

“True, I did. But some things cannot simply be explained. They must be seen first and then described when the time is right to make any sense.” He took another sip from his cup, “Furthermore, what’s the point of giving you an answer you couldn't possibly comprehend?”

Annoyed that he kept avoiding her questions, Trixie slouched back in her chair, resting her head on her hoof.

“You asked about The Circle last night, did you not?”

Trixie looked back to Magus with renewed interest as he waved his hoof in the air. From out of nowhere, a large book appeared in front of her, held aloft by an unseen force. The book was plain, having no title or decoration on its cover.

“To truly comprehend The Order of the Circle,” Magus began, “or The Circle, for short, you must understand our history. Our past. You must witness our origins.”

“And how am I supposed to do that?” Trixie questioned. “Is this book going to take me back in time?”

“Good to see you have an imagination at least,” Magus said with a sigh. “Even if it is a dull, mundane one.”

Trixie glared at him, though Magus took no notice.

“The tome before you is known as a Chronicle, a text that details The Order's history.” Magus took one more sip of his drink, before sitting it down on the table. “Be aware that the experience will be rather abnormal. Now, are you ready?”

“I guess,” Trixie replied, unsure of what he meant by “abnormal”.

The tome opened in front of her and began rapidly flipping through a number of blank, featureless pages. Before Trixie could question the strange behavior, her mind and sight suddenly went blank. The world disappeared in an instant, leaving an empty realm in its place. Despite the confusion, she felt no fear, as an odd sense of peacefulness washed over her. The ordeal was beginning to remind Trixie of her nightmare, an event she wished to forget.

“Our history is a long and arduous tale,” Magus’ voice suddenly sounded, echoing all around her as it broke the eerie silence. “The origin of The Order dates back before the reign of the regal sisters, or the unification of our kind. Back in a world of endless possibilities…”

As Magus trailed off, the void slowly dissipated, and Trixie started to see a new world appear before her eyes. The land basked in a beautiful sunny day, and Trixie could just make out the shadowy outlines of what appeared to be a castle, a village, and what seemed to be a city of clouds in the distance.

“Is this supposed to be Equestria?” Trixie wondered, looking out across the vast, wide open landscape. It looked a little like it, but some things seemed out of place. Mountains weren’t where they should be, rivers were missing, and the places she could see didn’t look quite right.

As the image came into full view, Trixie noticed that she was seeing everything from a peculiar angle. She looked around and saw that she was in the air, high above a dense forest. Trixie shrieked, closing her eyes and frantically waving her hooves around in a desperate attempt to keep from plummeting to the ground.

After a moment of thrashing around aimlessly, she stopped struggling, noticing that nothing was happening. No crashing through trees. No slamming against the hard ground. Nothing. Trixie slowly cracked her eyes open to find that she was still floating in midair.

“Are you quite finished?” sounded a familiar voice.

Trixie looked to the source of the voice and saw a red spectral Magus floating next to her, giving her a bemused look. He appeared as a ghost, with a translucent body and a light red aura around him.

Seeing him in this state made her wonder... Trixie looked down at her hooves and, to her surprise, saw a pair of blue, ghostly limbs dangling below. Further inspection revealed that she appeared to be in the same phantom-like state as Magus, with the exception of her blue glow.

Before she could say anything, Magus answered her unspoken question, “Before you ask, no, we are not ghosts. We have merely taken on a spectral form in order to view The Circle's origin.”

“So, this is…” Trixie began.

“The past, yes,” Magus said. “A Chronicle displays a visual representation of the past in your mind. You experience a particular point based on what the members of The Circle could view. Not only will you be viewing the past, but the Chronicle will distribute its knowledge in the manner that is most familiar to you.” He turned his attention to the land before them. “To be blunt, it will make it easy for you to understand the older tongue. Now, if that satisfies your curiosity for the moment, let us continue.”

Trixie was hit by a sense of wonder at what she was experiencing. It was almost dreamlike, looking out at this world that had been a Hearth’s Warming play backdrop. Or is it will be played? She tried to regain what balance she could in the air, and nodded to Magus when she was ready for the unimaginable.

Magus cleared his throat and continued the history lesson. “Long before the great blizzard that engulfed the land, the tribes were at constant odds with each other. It seemed impossible that any group could get along with the others. But then, one dark night, something was given to ponykind. Something that would change our world forever.”

The sun quickly fell and the moon rose just as fast as the land before them turned to night in an instant. The starry night did not last long, however. The bright light of the moon and stars began to fade as both were gradually consumed by the black sky, blanketing the land in utter darkness. Trixie couldn’t see anything, except for the glowing stallion next to her and her own ghostly form.

The absolute darkness lasted for just seconds, before the sky inexplicably exploded into a rainbow of color, bathing the land in a mystifying light. It was a beautiful, yet mysterious sight, as it flowed through the darkened sky like ripples on the surface of water. Then, as suddenly as it came, the colors in the sky vanished without a trace. The moon seemed to magically reappear, the stars reemerging with it.

As the night returned to normal, a strange black and purple star appeared, twinkling bright in the sky just overhead. Trixie watched as the star appeared to slowly fall toward them, leaving a faint black and purple streak in its wake. The object fell faster, twinkling brighter and more frequently as it neared the ground. With a deafening explosion, the light crashed into the earth, kicking up a massive dust cloud not far from where they were floating.

The land around Trixie began to fade back into the empty void soon after. She looked over to Magus to make sure he was still there. The red spectral stallion was, thankfully, still floating next to her, watching as the land faded.

A new area quickly replaced the old one, appearing in the same manner as before. The realm consisted of a smoldering crater, bordered on one side by a large, grassy field, and on the other by a vast forest. Trixie was glad to find that they were no longer in the air, and were instead firmly planted on the ground.

“The star fell,” Magus continued, “and sparked the interest of a few…special individuals.”

With what sounded like thunder, something crashed into the ground nearby, kicking up a large cloud of dust. Before the dust had a chance to settle, a golden yellow pegasus stallion stepped out of the cloud. His black armor, embossed with gold engravings, looked strangely similar to the royal Canterlot guard uniforms. A short, tied bronze tail waved behind him as he marched toward the crater with a hardened expression.

The pony's gaze seemed to lock onto them, and Trixie leaned over to Magus, whispering as quietly as she could, “Can he see us?”

“Rest assured, nothing you witness here can sense, let alone harm, you in anyway,” Magus replied in his neutral speaking voice. “We are merely viewing the past. We are not actually here.” His tone grew serious, “Now pay attention, this is important.”

Trixie rolled her eyes back to the scene, shrugging off Magus’ demanding tone.

“Zephyr!” said a regal voice. “What a pleasant surprise.”

The pegasus quickly turned, ready for combat, his copper colored eyes snapping to a shadowy figure in the forest's underbrush.

A slender, white unicorn mare stepped from the shadows, wearing a regal black cloak with a hood obscuring many of her facial features. With her crystal blue eyes focused on the pegasus ahead, she gave a devilish smile, stepping closer.

“It’s so lovely to meet one of such model chivalry, out protecting the land and ensuring that a lady, such as myself, is well tended to.”

“Aurora,” Zephyr said in serious tone as he narrowed his eyes at her, still in a battle stance. “Odd to see a unicorn all the way out here at this time of night. And right after mysterious lights appear in the sky. Now, what are the chances of that?”

“Captain Zephyr!” Aurora said in an overly dramatic, shocked tone, “You’re not accusing me, a noble and majestic unicorn, of such a bizarre act, are you?”

“Stop playing,” Zephyr demanded, “you unicorns can change the day to night, what’s stopping you from creating lights in the very sky?” Zephyr glanced over at the crater, “Did you do this as well?”

Aurora chuckled, “Such accusations. We unicorns can do so very much, but painting the sky in a spectrum of color or tearing a rock from the very heavens above is purely fantasy. In fact,” she eyed the crater with great interest, “I came out here to discover what had fallen from the sky myself, and to take it back to the castle, of course.”

“Never!” Zephyr shouted, stomping the ground with a heavy hoof. “There is no way I’d let some arrogant unicorn steal what rightfully belongs to the pegasi!”

“‘Some unicorn!’ Really now Captain, and here I thought we were friends.”

Zephyr slammed his forehooves on the ground as if preparing to attack, “You treat me as if I am a fool. I know your forked tongue has led many pegasi astray, but it shall not work on me.”

Aurora chuckled, bringing a hoof to her mouth to hide her amusement, “You mean it ‘shall not work on you again,’ correct?”

Zephyr’s rage mounted as he dug at the ground with a forehoof, seeming like he was preparing to charge. “This meteor,” he said in a calmer, yet still angered, tone, “belongs to us. You have one chance, and one chance alone to go back to where you came from.”

The unicorn scoffed at his threat, “Really Captain, you should hear yourself. What use would this rock serve you that it would not serve the unicorns better?” Aurora pulled back the hood of her cloak, revealing a silvery waterfall of a mane. “You realize that this object could be beneficial to both our tribes, but we unicorns are the only ones intelligent enough to study and understand such a thing.”

“I’m warning you!” Zephyr threatened again.

“Honestly, what could you winged ruffians possibly use it for? Other than throwing it at somepony like a barbarian.”

“Enough!” Zephyr shouted before charging at the regal unicorn.

The Captain did not get more than a few steps before being knocked to the ground by an unseen force. His bronze crested helmet clanged as it flew off his head, uncovering a short, curly mane of similar color.

“Get off my property!” a rather sweet voice shouted with sing-song accent.

Aurora, caught off guard by the attack, turned to see a lone dark red Earth mare standing across from them, holding a sizeable stone in her hoof.

The mare had a short mane that was white as snow, and eyes that gleamed like sapphires. She wore a tattered, full body dress that had a number of different colored patches crudely sewn on the long skirt.

The stranger reached behind her, dropping the rock, and pulled out a large, muddy hoe. The rugged mare rested the tool on her shoulder before demanding again, “I said, get off my property, the both of you!”

Aurora observed the visitor curiously for a moment before asking, “And you are?”

“Terra, and I own this ‘ere field you two are standin’ on. Now, I suggest ya leave and take that thug with you,” she said, pointing with her hoe to Zephyr, who had begun to slowly get up.

“I shall indeed,” Aurora said with a smile and a giggle. “Allow me to just remove this unsightly bit of rubble from your lovely field and I shall be on--”

“The rock stays,” Terra demanded.

“Come again?” Aurora asked, puzzled by the bizarre claim.

“This thing ‘ere, landed on my property, so it belongs to me and the Earth pony tribe. Which means both of you can just turn yer flanks around and get out of ‘ere.”

“Ha!” Zephyr laughed, returning to his hooves. “And just what use is it to you? Do plan on planting it to see if a rock tree grows? Or are you going to use it to fill that empty void you call a head?”

Terra wrathfully planted her hoe into the ground and faced the pegasus with an angry scowl. “You wanna come over ‘ere and say that!?”

“Hmmm,” Aurora said, looking at Terra with feigned intrigue, “it appears that pegasi aren’t the only barbarians to roam these lands.”

“Stay out of this you pompous twit!” Terra shouted, approaching the crater. “The rock belongs to the Earth ponies!”

“It belongs to the pegasi!” claimed Zephyr, taking a step toward the crater.

“The stone rightfully belongs to the unicorns!” Aurora said, stepping toward the crater.

The three continued to argue amongst themselves, until their shouts began to overlap each other. Every moment they argued, the three continued to move closer to the center.

Trixie and Magus continued to silently observe the events unfolding before them, until Trixie leaned over, “Who are these ponies?”

Magus solemnly answered, “The first of The Circle.”

Just then, a bright white light shot out from the crater, causing the three ponies surrounding it to cease their argument and take a sudden step back. As the light stretched into the sky, a white circle expanded from the base of the beam and surrounded them. It glowed brightly, enveloping them in white light as shapes and symbols began to draw themselves within.

The light pulsated once, releasing a wave of visible white energy that rapidly expanded outward. As it passed through the three ponies, their bodies were thrown into the air. Their eyes began to glow like the circle that enveloped them, and they didn't appear to struggle as they were lifted higher. The stars began to shine brighter, as beams of light connected them, forming mystic symbols and figures in the midnight sky.

Even though this was only supposed to be a depiction of what had happened, Trixie could feel the energy humming all around her, and wondered if this was what the three ponies had experienced. Magus, though, appeared unfazed by the power, looking on the event with a stoic visage.

As the last of the symbols finished forming, the ray of light pulsated again, shaking the trees and causing the ground to shudder. Another pulse erupted, and Trixie could tell it was far stronger this time.

To the north, a massive gale began to blow, kicking up leaves and blades of grass as it passed across the circle. Water rose from the ground to the west, forming small droplets that hung in the air, like rain trapped in time. To the east, the forest burst into flame, the blaze consuming the trees, as well as the ground around their roots. And great slabs of stone rose in the south, jutting up from the ground.

The light pulsated one final time before vanishing, the symbols in the sky following suit, returning the sky to normal once more. The gusts of wind ceased, the water droplets fell back to the earth, the fires extinguished, leaving the trees oddly untouched, and the ground slid back into place, returning the land to its natural state.

The ponies slowly descended back to the ground, as their eyes returned to normal. As the circle disappeared, they collapsed to the ground, like puppets with their strings cut.

Everything looked no different from before, as if nothing had happened. The ponies, though, lay motionless on the ground as an eerie silence fell.

It felt like an eternity, standing there, as the two waited in silence, Trixie eagerly wondering what had happened to the ponies. Her ears perked up when she noticed one of them twitch. The other two began showing signs of life shortly thereafter, giving off slight twitches and movements, as if they were dreaming. One by one, their eyes shot open, awakened by some force, as they took a large gasp of air. They shook as they attempted to stand, struggling to gain their balance.

“Wha…what was that?” Zephyr said breathlessly.

Terra got to her hooves, “I…I haven’t…the slightest.” She looked like she was about to collapse at any moment.

Zephyr looked to over at the unicorn, “Aurora…did you…Aurora?” He stopped when he saw her standing over the crater, staring down into the dark depression.

The white mare’s horn glowed silver as Zephyr and Terra approached. A strange, blackened object was soon levitated from the hole, covered in ebony dirt. Despite what it must have gone through, the object had a perfectly rectangular shape.

As Aurora levitated the object over to her, her magic began wiping the dust and dirt from its surface. A moment after her hoof touched the oddity, it erupted with a powerful wave of energy, wiping away any filth that stained it. The three stepped back as a mysterious purple glow encapsulated the object. It seemed to alter its form within the glow, growing thicker and square-like. Glowing symbols formed, as if it was being written upon by an unseen entity.

As the symbols finished appearing, Trixie noticed that they seemed very familiar. They appeared the same as the word she saw before, and, like before, they slowly morphed into something legible.

Both Trixie and Aurora said the text aloud in unison, “Arcana Infinitum”

“Good,” Magus said, glancing over to her, “you can read it.”

Looking over at Magus, Trixie asked, “What is that thing?”

Magus sighed, “Well, as you just stated, that ‘thing’ is the Arcana Infinitum.”

“I meant what is it?” Trixie growled.

Magus motioned ahead, redirecting Trixie’s attention back to the three ponies and their strange object.

Terra looked at Aurora curiously, “How can you read that?” She looked to the object and, after a moment, added, in confused voice, “…How can I read that?”

The Infinitum continued to levitate in place, the purple aura dissipating. Aurora took a cautious step closer and examined it. Her eyes widened.

“What?” Zephyr asked impatiently. “What is it?”

Aurora responded in an astonished manner, “It’s…it’s a book.”

“A what?!” Terra said, shocked. Aurora levitated the book closer as the others gathered around. “How can it be a book? It fell from the sky! What kind of book does that!?”

“It’s magic,” Aurora whispered, “but unlike any I have seen.” She ran a hoof along the cover, deep in thought.

Zephyr looked at Aurora with concern, “You can’t be thinking of opening it.” Her concentration broken, she looked at him, “You should…” He hesitated, not wanting to admit it, “you should take it back to the unicorns.”

Aurora, shocked at the sudden sign of humility, said, “What did you say?” Zephyr didn’t reply, still coming to grips with what he'd just said. “It’s so unlike you. Why would you say that?”

“I…I don’t know.”

Aurora turned her attention to Terra with the same shocked, yet curious, expression, “What say you?”

Terra thought for a moment before answering, “I’d have to agree with the bru-- the pegasus. You know more about somethin’ like this than us.” A moment passed before her eyes widened in surprise, realizing what he'd just said.

Aurora looked down at the book before her, deep in thought again. Without a word, she flipped it open to a random page. Zephyr and Terra flinched, expecting something to happen. When nothing did, they looked down at the pages, bathed in a soft red glow.

Trixie stepped closer, trying to look inside. Before she could see anything, what felt like magic pulled her back.

“Patience Trixie,” said Magus sternly. “There is no need for you to see that just yet.”

Trixie shot him an irritated look, “How can I learn anything if you won’t at least let me take a look?”

“I told you that you are only allowed to read the books I specify and no other, and I don’t recall saying you could read that one.”

Trixie groaned, “But what is it then? It can’t just be some magical book from space.”

Magus stared at her for a moment before answering, “I suppose you can say that the Arcana Infinitum acts similar to an instruction manual.”

“For what?”

“Tervrem!” Terra shouted, interrupting Trixie’s question.

Looking back, she saw the earth pony standing before a large tree, a beige colored magic circle in front of her. Everypony watched as the thick oak slowly started crumbling to dust.

Trixie stood stupefied by the feat. “Did that earth pony just…use magic!?”

“The power of true magic,” Magus began, “is unbound by the limitation of race or the absence of a horn. It belongs to all with the heart, soul, and will to control it.”

“Bu-but she’s just…just--”

“The book taught us the art of magic,” Magus interrupted. “It taught us to work together for a greater good. It taught us of the boundless potential within ourselves.”

Aurora and Zephyr stood behind magic wielding earth pony in similar awe at the act she had performed, the book floating between them.

“D-did I just…” Terra said, turning to them in amazement as the oak was reduced to nothing. “Was that magic?”

Aurora and Zephyr looked at each other. The pegasus wore a worried expression as she confidently nodded to him. He stepped forward and took a deep breath.

“Aquaeli!” he shouted to the air, causing a light blue magic circle to appear at his hooves. After a moment, the clear night sky filled with large clouds and a steady downpour began around them. As the rain fell, Zephyr smiled, and then laughed in amazement. He turned to Aurora and Terra, who wore grins of their own.

“The Order of the Circle was formed on that night,” Magus said, “and the secrets of true magic were revealed to pony kind. Aurora, Zephyr, and Terra would go on to spread the knowledge of the Arcana Infinitum to the pony tribes, and start slowly uniting our species through the mystic art. The Circle would be the first to unite all three pony races under a single cause.”

Trixie was at a loss for words, “That’s…incredible.”

“Indeed”

“But,” Trixie mused, looking to Magus, “what happened to the book?”

Magus remained silent for a moment, locking eyes with her. “That’s a lesson for another time, I’m afraid.”

“Why, what’s the rush?”'

“…We’ve arrived.”

The landscape around Trixie and the spectral Magus disappeared, engulfing her in the void once more. She could see nothing, but could hear the sound of paper rapidly turning, getting louder and louder. The void began to bloom white as the sound grew.

Chapter 6 - Trottingham

Trixie’s vision returned to normal as the foyer reappeared around her with the large tome, still floating in front of her, flipping through the last few pages. When it reached the final sheet the book closed shut before vanishing in a puff of smoke.

She rubbed her eyes, feeling like it had been ages since she’d last blinked, before looking around the room. Everything was the same as before, including the stern unicorn eying her from the chair next to hers.

Magus drank down the last of his tea before setting the empty cup down and getting out of his chair. “Finish your tea and follow me. You should see this,” he said as he walked off toward the far side of the room.

Trixie had forgotten the tea cup she left sitting on the table, still filled with the sweetened beverage. Steam no longer rose from the drink’s surface, causing her to wonder how long she had been sitting here. Raising her nose at the drink, she got out of the chair and quickly caught up to Magus as he approached a darkened window, similar to the one she’d seen in the dining room last night.

“I suppose I can assume that you looked out your window today?” Magus said, staring into the darkness of the window.

Trixie scoffed at his question. “Oh, yeah, and I just happened to notice the ground only a few feet from my second story window,” she replied bitterly, reminded of his arrogance.

Calmly, Magus glanced over at her for a brief moment before returning his attention to the glass. “All the windows you see here are called gazing windows. They allow one to look out of any window on the outside of the caravan from any window here.”

Magus looked over at Trixie who gave him a blank, confused stare. He rolled his eyes with a sigh. “Observe,” Magus said in discontent before waving his hoof in front of the window. As he did, the black, swirling darkness transformed into a bright light for a moment, before a blurry image appeared behind the glass.

He opened the window, revealing the sight of timber framed buildings lined up along a bustling cobblestone street. Posh ponies walked up and down the street, classically dressed in top hats and monocles.

“Welcome to Trottingham,” said Magus.

In her travels, Trixie had only been to Trottingham a few times, but it didn’t look like it had changed much with its loud, noisy streets and cold atmosphere. It was certainly different from her visit to Ponyville.

After a few moments of looking out at the town as it passed by, Magus shut the window and returned it to its original, darkened state. “Now, when we depart, I expect you to stay close, understood?” Magus asked, making his way to the front door with Trixie by his side.

“I’m not a foal. I can find my way around,” Trixie said in an annoyed tone. “I’m not going to--”

“Two of my rules dictated,” Magus sternly interrupted, “that you were to follow my orders, and that you would stay by my side at all times while we are outside the caravan. Which of those are presenting you with difficulty?”

Trixie let out an aggravated groan. “All I’m saying is that you don’t have to treat me like I’m a baby. I am a grown mare and I’m not going get lost in a city that I happen to have visited before,” she replied in a similar stern tone just as they stopped before the door.

Without turning away from the door, his eyes locked onto hers. “You losing your way is the least of my concerns. This is a world of powerful magic you have stepped into, and with it, are a number of unknown dangers. So, for your own safety, I expect you to stay close. Is that clear?”

Trixie said nothing for a moment, looking at him, displeased by the circumstances. “Fine,” she finally said with a huff.

Satisfied, Magus opened the door and led the way out of the caravan as he stepped onto the rickety porch. When Trixie walked outside, she could smell the aroma of freshly baked apple pies as they passed a small bakery. She could feel the caravan lightly bumping up and down on the cobblestone road. She could feel the bumps of the cobblestone road they'd traversed earlier, and assumed the delay was another part of the strange realm she now inhabited. Looking at the sky, it appeared to be sometime in the late afternoon.

The rocking of the caravan eventually stopped as they drove off the street and into a large grassy field. The busy city streets drew further and further away as they passed a few trees and entered into a dense thicket. The now distant noise of the town could barely be heard over the sound of various birds that sung in the trees above. Soon, Trottingham was almost completely obscured by the brush and trees as the caravan rolled to a stop in the middle of a small glade.

Magus stepped off the porch and, when he was on the ground, signaled for Trixie to follow. She hopped down, skipping the unsound steps, and followed, as he walked around to the front of the caravan.

“Trottingham Park,” Magus said, as he continued to walk, “is located in the center of Trottingham, and is the most suitable location for us to make camp, due to its seclusion from prying eyes. Not to mention its distance from our destination.”

“Which is?”

“You’ll see,” he replied as they neared the front. “But first…” He stopped as they rounded the corner.

There, standing a few feet away, was an oddly shaped, pony-like figure in front of the caravan. The pony stood perfectly still, wearing a harness over its black cloak.

“Is that the…” Trixie slowly began before looking to Magus, who responded by tilting his head toward the figure, as if telling her to look. Not knowing what to expect, she took a deep breath and cautiously approached the figure.

As she approached, the air grew colder, white steam rising from each panted breath. The pony’s hood obscured much of its face, save a thin white snout and what looked like bared teeth. A strange feeling overcame her, getting stronger the closer she got.

Trixie was now only inches away, her hair standing on end as she leaned over to get a peek at its face. When she glimpsed it, Trixie jumped back in shock and held a hoof over her mouth, trying to contain a loud gasp. She could hardly believe what she saw! The creature's face was nothing but a hollow skull! No eyes, no skin, no hair, it was a seemingly lifeless being of the undead. Magic was one thing, but a real walking zombie? It was like something out of a horror story!

She took a step back, bumping into something. Quickly spinning around, still in shock, she was relieved to see Magus standing before her, watching with an observant gaze.

“Calm yourself,” he said, walking past her toward the creature. “It’s not going to hurt you.”

In a fluster, Trixie responded, almost shouting, “Not going to hurt me? It’s a zombie! An undead, brain eating, pony chomping…”

“You’ve read too many fanciful novels, and it’s a familiar, not a zombie.” Magus removed the hood from the creature, revealing the featureless white pony skull. “A familiar is able to take on the form of its masters choosing. The form I’ve chosen is that of a pony.”

“But, why--”

“I required something to pull my caravan as I traveled. Something that wouldn’t attract too much attention.”

“Well, what about--”

“A basic familiar, such as this, takes on a skeletal appearance of the chosen form.”

It was annoying how he was able to read her mind like that. Magus looked at her from the corner of his eye, awaiting further questions. Trixie waited a moment, giving him an irritated look, expecting him to answer her question before she had a chance to vocalize it. “Why didn’t the ponies in town, you know, panic when we passed by? It was like they couldn’t see it.”

“Very good Trixie,” Magus said in an almost proud tone. “It’s good to see that your observational skills outweigh your ability to be patient.” Trixie glared at him again as he continued. “A familiar has an illusion spell around it. Only those within the Circle are able to see them for what they truly are. All others, in this case, see merely a pony wearing a cloak and pulling a caravan. It’s nothing too out of the ordinary.”

Magus cleared his throat before turning to face Trixie, “Now, if that is all, we should be going.” He waved his hoof at the creature, causing black flames to momentarily engulf the familiar before both disappeared without a trace. “Come Trixie,” he said, walking away as he pulled the crimson hood of his robe over his head. “We have much to do and I’d like to finish shopping before it gets too late.”

“Shopping?” Trixie asked, partially to herself and to Magus, following behind him. Magus didn’t answer as he headed back the way they’d come, to the streets of Trottingham.

The streets were still as crowded as ever when they arrived once more. Trixie followed as close as she could to Magus, having to shove her way through the mass of ponies that either did not seem to notice her or did not care. She tried to stay behind Magus as much as possible as he strolled through them without any trouble whatsoever. Seeing what he could do, she would probably get out of his way as well, but, then again, nopony here knew what he was capable of. It was probably the angry expression that never seemed to leave his face that intimidated everypony to get out of his way.

As they ventured deeper into Trottingham, the street began to branch off, forming more roads that all lead to different parts of the city. Eventually, Magus turned off the main road and proceeded down a less busy street. It looked like they had entered a market district, the wooden framed homes being replaced by rows of stalls selling produce, and storefronts with large windows showing off the various items within. Ponies were spread out in every direction, viewing each of the store’s wares, and as long as they weren’t shoving their way past her, Trixie was happy.

Trixie saw many interesting shops selling parlor tricks, fireworks, and flashy clothing, all stores she would normally visit, but what store here could possibly interest a pony wielding otherworldly power?

It felt like they had been walking for hours, the sun had slowly fallen, coloring the sky with a yellowish-orange light. The farther they walked down the street, the more desolate the market became, the storefronts and buildings began to look rundown with their windows either broken or boarded up. Walls were cracked, rooftop shingles were in shambles, and even the road had seen better days. Questionable ponies, wearing bowler hats, curiously glanced at them from the dark alleyways and filthy street corners as they passed. Uneasy, Trixie followed closer to Magus as he headed down a smaller, more confined road.

The tops of the buildings seemed to bend and hang over them, casting a dark shadow over the path. Trixie noticed the amount of eyes watching them from the alleys slowly growing, glaring in the shadowy dark as they continued.

Trixie grew nervous as the glances turned into stares with their numbers steadily growing the deeper they went. Small pulses of energy could be felt, vibrating the air around her, causing her to tense up even more. She didn’t know what the feeling was, but she could swear she felt something like it before. The unicorn quickly trotted up next to Magus and said with unease, “I think we should get out of here.”

“Really?” Magus responded. “What makes you say that?”

Surprised at his response, Trixie thought, 'Is he blind? How does he not see all of them?'

Trixie leaned in closer and whispered more forcefully, “If you hadn’t noticed, we have more than a few admirers watching us.”

“So we do,” he said calmly, glancing around at the bowler hat ponies in the alleys.

She looked around again to see the number of ponies watching them had doubled, and they were beginning to get closer, stepping out of the dark and whispering amongst themselves while still keeping an eye on them. “Don’t you think you should do something?” The nervousness in her voice could clearly be heard.

“What do you recommend?”

“I don’t know, how about some of that fire magic? You know a few fireballs, a stream of flames, something? That might work,” Trixie said in a quiet panic.

“It’s a possibility.”

It boggled her mind why he was acting like this. 'What’s wrong with him?' Trixie thought as the street began to wind and bend in an almost zigzag fashion. She began to hear hoofsteps echoing off the stone street behind them, and dared not turn around. Magus appeared unconcerned by the danger that surrounded and even now followed them. He appeared, in a sense, normal as he’d always been. Hoping he had some sort of plan, Trixie followed his example and tried to remain as calm as possible.

Minutes later, the winding road opened up into a small plaza with desolate buildings all around them, except for a single storefront at the far side.

It was a small, one story building with a bright light shining through the front window and a large sign over the doorway with the name Looking Glass Antiques written in an elegant manner. The building, although a bit worn, appeared to be full of life compared to its surroundings.

“We’ve almost arrived,” Magus said, walking toward the store.

“Finally,” Trixie quietly said to herself, glancing behind her to see their pursuers had, mysteriously, disappeared. The dark alleyways, which were once filled with the unsightly brutes, were empty. The feeling of their wicked glares was gone, but the energy that pulsed through the air remained, and it felt stronger than ever as she faced the store.

Just as Trixie turned to follow, a large shadowy figure leaped out in front of her, seemingly appearing from thin air. In reaction, she quickly jumped back and fixed her gaze on the figure. The being loomed over her as it began to chuckle in a deep voice at the sight of her shaken disposition. “Well now, what do we ‘ave ‘ere?”

Chapter 7 - Ripper

Before Trixie stood a scruffy, dark blue stallion, wearing an old tattered bowler hat. The stallion was filthy with black grime covering his smug smiling face and a greasy black mane sticking out under his cap like an animal trying to escape.

He grinned, showing off a shiny gold tooth amongst his pale yellow teeth. “‘Ello, dearie. Nice evenin’ for a walk, eh?” he said with a heavy, Trottingham accent. The stunned mare wasn’t sure how to answer the stallion that towered over her. When she didn’t respond, he took off his hat and held it over his chest before bowing his head in a crude manner. “The name’s Ripper,” he said before lifting his head again, still sporting a big smile. “And you appear to be far from the garden my little blue rose.” Trixie almost gagged on the foul stench of his breath as he leaned in close and eyed her with a sinister gaze, his green eyes running up and down her body.

“What do you want?” Trixie demanded as she attempted to clear the air with a few waves of her hoof.

Leaning back and putting his hat back on, Ripper chuckled, “Nutin’, nutin’ at all my sweet. You know, you’re lucky me and the boys happened upon ya when we did.” The sound of hoofsteps began to suddenly echo around her. Trixie quickly looked around to see a circle of scruffy ponies surrounding her, all similarly messy, wearing tarnished bowler hats, and grinning at the nervous look on her face. “It’s quite dangerous out ‘ere for one so…lovely.”

“Magus,” Trixie said uneasily in distress, “where are you?” There was no answer and she was unable to see much beyond the bowler hat ponies that blocked her way. He seemed to have vanished at the worst possible time.

“So, my little poppet, what brings ya out this way?” Ripper said in a sly, playful tone.

A lump formed in her throat as she took a step back and looked around to hopefully find a way to escape. Like a pack of wolves, the goons stepped closer, tightening the metaphoric noose around her neck and leaving no means of a getaway in sight.

“Not to worry, poppet,” Ripper said with another chuckle. “We ain’t gonna hurt ya, so long as ya tell us where ya be goin’?”

“The-the antique shop,” she said trying not to sound as worried as she felt.

The bowler hat ponies snickered and laughed at her answer as Ripper replied, “The antique shop, really now? What would a lovely mare want in an ol’ run down place like that, eh?”

Trixie didn’t know what to say, she wasn’t even sure if they were going there in the first place!

Before she could come up with an excuse that would aid in her escape, Ripper said, “Because ya know, if yer lookin’ for odds and ends the boys and I could ‘elp ya with that.” The group chuckled again, stepping closer until they were only a couple feet away.

Her mind went blank by the threat. Normally, she might be able to talk her way out of these kinds of situations or preform some kind of trick to help, but she was at a loss for words and unless she learned how to teleport right now, there was no use running. 'Where’s that pony when you need him?' she thought, wondering where Magus was while these animals toyed with her.

When they were close enough that she could smell their horrid breath, a voice rang out, putting her fears to rest. “We’ve come in search of a mirror,” Magus’s stern voice sounded.

The thugs stopped their approach, as they turned to face the sound, seeming almost stunned. Two of the brutes moved aside, allowing the apathetic, hooded Magus to calmly stroll up to the gold toothed pony. Trixie let out a quiet sigh of relief as she saw him approach. She didn’t think she’d be so glad to see him…saving her life for the second time.

The large, bowler hat pony smiled. “And just what kind of mirror would ya be lookin’ for?” Ripper asked in a curious, but still playful tone, like this was one big game to him.

Magus removed his hood before confidently responding, “One that shows the truth in the darkest night; for those who seek a safe haven, in the new days light.”

Ripper’s henchmen fell silent, as if waiting for something to happen. A serious expression crossed Ripper’s otherwise grinning face as he stared at the silver-maned pony that stood boldly in front of him. A moment later, Ripper abruptly began to laugh before he said with a smile, “Good ta see ya again Magus. Been a long time, hasn’t it?”

“Indeed it has. Marvelous to meet you again after such a long time.”

'…What just happened?' Trixie thought, looking between the two, as the tension of danger in the air vanished like a storm had ceased to blow.

Magus shifted his gaze to Trixie. “She is with me.” The bowler hat ponies nodded and began to move away, spreading out and lining up into rows behind her in a military-like manner.

Ripper laughed again, “Well of course she is!” He waved a hoof to the others, causing them to bow their heads briefly before proceeding to disband, disappearing into the dark alleyways. “Did ya really think I’d forgotten?” Ripper turned back to Trixie with a playful smile on his face. “Like I wouldn't remember my favorite little poppet.” He trotted up close to her with a skip in his step and said, “How ya been, love? Must be hard keepin’ this one in line, eh?” The once threatening thug was now acting strangely kind toward her, as if he was talking to an old friend. True, he might have seen a show or two when she was last in town, but he was acting as if he was addressing a close acquaintance.

Trixie said nothing, unsure of what he was talking about. She wouldn’t forget a pony as uncivilized as this. Ripper stood before her with a smile still on his face, waiting patiently for a response. “Do I know you?” she finally asked.

Shocked, Ripper said, “Do ya know me? Don’t tell me ya already forgotten one of yer best mates now?”

“Ripper,” Magus said solemnly.

Either the bowler hat pony didn’t hear him or was just ignoring him as he continued to speak. “Remember the Nightmare Night parties we used to go to?” he said attempting to jog Trixie’s memory of events she knew nothing about.

“Ripper,” Magus said again, but louder this time.

“Or that night at the Gala? That was the most fun I ever ‘ad.”

“Ripper”

“I mean, how could ya forget ol’ Ripper, eh?”

“Ripper!” Magus nearly shouted.

The large pony turned around, happily replying, “Yeah?” Magus beckoned him closer. Ripper nodded before turning back to her. “Be right back poppet,” he said before approaching Magus, a skip still in his step.

Magus leaned in close, facing away from Trixie as they began to talk. Trixie could only hear whispers and could make nothing out. She suspected Magus was keeping her out of the conversation just to aggravate her. Impatient, Trixie tried getting closer, but stopped when Magus shot her a strict glare. Unable to do much else, she sat and waited as their hushed voices continued.

The two talked for some time, with only an occasional "What!" or "How?" drifting over from Ripper. 'Who the hay was he referring to?' Trixie thought. 'He acted like he knew me, or at least somepony posing as me maybe.'

Their conversation soon ended with Ripper saying something and Magus nodding in response as they walked back to Trixie. Ripper’s ears were pinned back and his once bright happy face was now stricken with a sudden sadness.

As they approached, Ripper smiled slightly and extended a forehoof to her. “Sorry ‘bout all that Miss. I…thought you were somepony else. No hard feelings, yeah?”

Despite his attempt to hide it, Trixie could hear the sadness in his voice. She refused to shake his filthy hoof, instead saying, “It’s fine. I just hope you don’t treat all the mares you meet like this.”

Happiness returned to his face as he let out a short laugh, lowering his hoof back to the ground. “Not at all Miss. Just the especially pretty ones.”

Trixie didn’t mean it to be taken like a joke, but didn’t care what he thought as she was more interested in something else. “Who exactly did you think I was?”

“Oh, well…I…uh,” Ripper hesitated as he glanced over at Magus whose piercing stare struck like daggers. “Just…” he quickly looked back to her, “a friend. That’s it, a friend.”

He was obviously not telling her something, but knew that so long as Magus was around she would get no more out of him.

Ripper removed his hat and bowed once again, this time in a more graceful manner. “Uh, anyway, who do I ‘ave the pleasure of meetin’ this fine evening?” he said, appearing as if he was trying his best to change the subject as quickly as possible.

“Trixie,” she replied in a serious tone, still mad about his little spectacle.

“Trixie, ya say?” Ripper confirmed, putting his hat back on as he thought. “Yeah…yeah, you’re the pony who came through ‘ere a while back, right? Flingin’ her magic around all willy nilly like?”

Trying not to appear as surprised as she really was, Trixie smiled proudly and answered in her theatrical voice, “Yes, well, the Great and powerful Trixie is known far and wide for her unmatched magical talent.” Out the corner of her eye, she couldn’t help but notice Magus glaring at her, irritated by referring to herself in the third person again. Her smile grew as she continued, now just in spite of him, “And you should consider yourself the lucky that the Great and Powerful Trixie didn’t decide to harm you and your cohorts during that pathetic excuse for a--”

Ripper busted out laughing before she could finish. Between his chuckles and giggles, he could barely say, “That was it! Ya, pull off that ‘stupid twit’ character so well, too well in fact…I can hardly…breathe…” Ripper trailed off as he laughed harder, taking her display and talent as a joke.

“Stupid twit!” Trixie shouted, trying to speak louder than Ripper’s laughter. “Just who do you think yo--” she was quickly silenced as Magus, who was suddenly next to her, covered her mouth with his hoof.

When it appeared that she would be quiet, Magus removed his hoof and turned to Ripper who was now rolling on the ground, still in stitches. “Ripper,” Magus said, trying to get his attention. He only had to say his name once before Ripper quickly quieted down.

He stood up, wiping a tear of joy from his dirty face. “Sorry about that mate, but your friend ‘ere is simply brilliant, she really is. Does she only do the road show or does she do parties as well?”

Trixie was about to object, before Magus stopped her, changing the subject. “Why have you doubled your efforts today?”

Ripper quickly got serious. “What ya mean?” he said.

“You don’t normally ask for a password unless there’s some kind of imminent danger in the area. Not only that, but there appears to be more of you on duty than usual. What’s happening?”

“Oh that, well me and the boys ‘eard that a Shade was roamin’ around near town, and ya know what those bloody things can do. Can never be too careful, don’t ya know.”

Trixie was getting used to never understanding what anypony was talking about when Magus was involved, but it sure didn’t annoy her any less.

“Right,” Magus began looking deep in thought for a moment. “Well, we need to get going. Keep up the fine work Ripper.”

“Not a problem, mate. You and poppet take care now,” Ripper said as both Magus and Trixie walked past.

As they left Ripper behind, Magus said, “Not the way I would have handled the situation, but it’s a start.”

Trixie looked at him, surprised, before almost shouting, “You could have jumped in any time and you just left me in the hooves of those animals!”

“I can assure you that if you were in any real danger I would have leaped to your aid without hesitation. Besides, it was a good test to see how you handled yourself against the unknown on your own.”

“I can handle myself just fine,” she sternly replied.

Before they could get well enough away, Trixie heard Ripper shout, “See ya soon, my little blue rose.” Trixie looked back to see Ripper grinning at her. Her eyes narrowed at him before turning back in an attempt to ignore the brute.

“How exactly do you know him?” Trixie asked amazed that the two would even be able speak to each other, let alone be friends.

“Ripper is charged with protecting the Circle and its secrets, a kind of guard if you will,” he replied before pausing for a brief moment. “…and I make it my business to know the ones who ensure the safety of our order,” he added.

Trixie wasn’t sure, but she couldn’t help but feel that the last part was a lie or at least not entirely the truth. Knowing he probably wouldn’t be honest with her she moved on to another topic, seeing how this might be the only time he would be willing to answer her. “And do you always need a password to come here?”

“By the Fates, do your questions ever cease?” Magus solemnly said, looking to her annoyed.

Trixie said nothing as she waited for an answer with a smirk on her face, like a filly with a secret.

Rolling his eyes back ahead, he sighed before saying, “In order to protect our secrets and homes from the wandering normal ponies and potential threats we developed a password system where we speak to each other, prompting the phrase to ensure that we are indeed who we say we are.” His steps slowed as he looked at her. “Ripper asked what you were looking for, to which I responded ‘a mirror.’ When he asked me what kind, I simply said the phrase and in turn saved you from what could have been a most unpleasant evening.”

“Thanks,” Trixie scoffed. “But he knew you,” she stated while adding in a more subtle tone, “and me apparently,” seeing if she could get a reaction, to no avail. “Couldn’t he tell?”

Magus paused for a moment before sighing and turning back to the road, “They are many creatures in our world; ponies, monsters, and other beings that bear ill will toward us. Some of them are… craftier than others.”

“Like whatever a Shade is?” she asked curiously.

As if he had turned to stone, he stopped in his tracks, Trixie following suit. Looking at him, she saw his face go blank and his eyes turn unfocused. Before she could speak, life returned to his face and he pressed on, responding with the unsettling answer of, “Yes…and pray you never find out why.”

Chapter 8 - Beyond the Looking Glass

Trixie shook off his response as she followed him to the front of the small antique shop at the end of the plaza. The glow from the antique shop’s window seemed so welcoming but, at the same time, mysterious as it appeared abandoned like rest of the buildings. Looking through the dusty window, Trixie could hardly see anything but a few blurred figures. As she continued to peer inside, she heard a sharp creak followed by the sound of a small bell ringing next to her. Glancing over to the source, she noticed Magus had disappeared from her side and had begun stepping through the front door. Trixie hurried in behind him.

Despite the “open” sign hanging on the door, inside, the store was as devoid of life as the streets outside. The room seemed small, due the large quantities of dusty, old dressers, shelves, chairs, and sorted other things littering the room creating makeshift walls and narrow hallways. The air was filled with dust, like nopony had been here in ages. It was quiet, not a sound could be heard, as if she had walked into an entirely different world. Small dusty baubles and oddities sat on almost every shelf and in every corner of the room. The floors were warped and creaked as they moved across them. Trixie couldn’t understand why anypony would willing come into these places.

Trixie followed Magus as he made his way through the maze of junk and furniture that towered like skyscrapers over them. The deeper they traveled into the shop, the more crowded it became as the amount of cobweb-covered antiques grew. It was unsettling how the lifeless eyes of the small porcelain figurines sitting on the tables seemed to watch as she passed by.

The cramped quarters soon opened up, if only slightly, to a counter with a cash register, that looked like it belonged with the rest of the junk, and a gilded service bell sitting on top.

As they approached the counter, the gold service bell shined in the light like it was brand new and it was about the only thing not covered in dust or cobwebs. The bell chimed sweetly as Magus hit it, filling the once dead silent building with its echoing sound. The ringing slowly faded as the room fell back into silence once again.

A minute or two passed with no answer. Suddenly, the lights began to flicker and the temperature in the room seemed drop to the point that Trixie could see her breath. The baubles and furniture began to shake violently as if there were an earthquake, but she could feel no tremors coming from the floor. Trixie looked around wildly as Magus stood calmly in front of the counter, appearing not to notice what was happening. The unnatural events stopped as abruptly as they'd begun when the cash register chimed, signaling a sale. Warmth quickly returned to the room as the lights stopped blinking and the furniture began to steady.

Trixie looked around in a fluster trying to make sense of what just happened. She checked behind her to see the furniture and trinkets returning to their stationary positions. Trixie began to turn back around as she said, “What in the name of Celestia was th--”

“Hi!” a figure said, standing only an inch away from her face.

Trixie shrieked as she stumbled back in shock, falling onto her back. With a groan she sat up and came face to face with a pair of pale grey eyes staring down at her. Startled, she quickly got to her hooves and faced the milky white earth stallion blankly staring down at her.

He smiled and said in a cheerful tone, “There’s no Celestia here, but I am. I’m always here.”

“You scared me half to death!” Trixie shouted at the stallion as he continued to smile.

He giggled before he said, “Sorry about that, but the important thing is, I have customers!” He jumped backwards, doing a backflip as he disappeared behind the counter. Magus did not react to the odd pony’s presence as he seemed not to have moved from the front of the counter.

As Trixie approached the counter, the odd pony popped his head out from around the corner, his short grey mane hanging over the register. “You two look like a swell couple, perhaps I can interest you in this nice,” he disappeared again before popping out directly behind the register, placing a small ornate box on the counter, “jewelry box! Great for keeping any number of neat knickknacks inside.”

“We’re not a couple!” she stated, almost shouting to make sure her point got across. Trixie had met many odd ponies in her travels, but this one was by far the oddest, if not second to the pony standing by her side.

“Whatever you say, but you have to admit it is a nice jewelry box and lucky for you it’s on sale! Everything is on sale for one day and one day only!”

“We came for the mirror,” Magus said, disregarding the erratic pony’s behavior.

“You sure? It’s on sale for this day and this day on--”

“It’s been on sale longer than that,” Magus sharply said as he quickly reached into his robe and pulled out an odd, gold medallion, slamming it on the counter in front of the white pony. “Now take us to the mirror,” Magus demanded locking his flared eyes with the pony. The medallion appeared as a circular trinket with a number of hexagonal and triangular shapes within. Mysterious symbols were printed along the edges of the amulet, looking like scribbles to Trixie.

It was unusual, but she was unable to take her eyes off it as it lay there. The shapes formed a strange, overlapping design that felt hypnotizing. The world around her seemed distant as outlandish whispers began to fill her ears with words she couldn’t understand. Just as she was beginning to feel faint, the phenomenon stopped as Magus quickly grabbed the amulet and stowed it back into his robe. As she snapped out of the strange daze, she could see Magus’s judging eyes glaring at her.

The white pony, oblivious to what had just occurred, sighed disappointedly. “Fine, this way.” After he put the box under the counter, he motioned for them to follow.

Trixie shook her head a few times trying to regain her senses. “Wha-what was that thing?” she said rubbing her eyes.

“Nothing you need concern yourself with,” Magus said still glaring at her before he turned and walked around the counter. Not in the condition to question him further, Trixie followed as he rounded a corner behind the counter.

A narrow hall stood before them as they continued to follow the white pony, hanging his head while he walked. The hall had seen better days with the cracked plaster walls and the torn, old wallpaper barely hanging onto the surface. It was amazing that there were no rats scurrying across the floor. The floorboards continued to creak loudly under their hooves as the shopkeeper mumbled to himself, “Nopony ever comes for the sales. It’s always ‘we’ve come to see the mirror’, ‘take us to the mirror’, no pony is ever interested in Knickknacks, knickknacks…”

“What’s with him,” Trixie whispered to Magus.

Without turning away, Magus responded in his normal speaking voice, obviously not caring if he was heard or not, “He’s apparently upset that we didn’t purchase any of ‘Knickknacks, knickknacks.’”

“That’s not what I mean!” Trixie whispered loudly. “You don’t find him at all…strange.”

“Trixie,” he looked at her this time, “is he any stranger than anything else you’ve seen thus far?”

He had a point. So far she has seen fire conjuring ponies, huge alternate dimensions inside tiny caravans, witnessed the past first hooved, and that was just the start.

As they neared the end of the hall, Trixie began to wonder where they were going. There were no doors or paths they could take out of the hallway besides the one they were already walking on. Knickknack, as he was apparently named, stopped mumbling for a moment and turned to face them as they reached the end of the hall. With another disappointed sigh he said, “One moment.” He turned back around and continued to mumble to himself as he walked toward the wall.

“Where is he…?” Trixie began saying to herself just before Knickknack disappeared through the wall, as if it wasn’t there at all. Trixie’s eyes grew wide as she said, “Did he just… just walk through the wall!?”

Magus leaned over to her, repeating slowly, “Is he any stranger than anything else you’ve seen thus far?”

“But he just--”

“Walked through a wall? It’s to be expected. He is a phantom after all,” Magus said calmly despite Trixie’s understanding of the world being completely turned on its head.

“But ghosts don’t--”

“Any, stranger?”

Trixie went quiet after he said that.

A few seconds went by before the wall started to glow as a magic circle appeared on it, like it was being burned into the surface. The wall slowly began to move, opening down the middle like a large door, revealing a cold blackness inside. When the door was fully opened, Magus walked forward with Trixie cautiously following behind, unsure of what they would find.

As they reached the threshold, two flames lit up in the dark, revealing a few stone steps of a staircase winding down into the abyss. Before Trixie could wonder how far this staircase went, Magus began descending down into the unknown without a doubt in his mind. Not wanting to be left alone in the haunted store, Trixie quickly caught up to him.

Floating balls of fire continued to light up as they lead the way, only gradually revealing a few steps at a time and nothing more. Their hooves, lightly echoing around them, were the only sounds that could be heard. The door seemed to have closed as the light from the hallway could no longer be seen through the blackness. Trixie observed the fires hovering around them, seeing nothing holding them in place as they continued to light the way. Looking back she saw that the fires behind them were going out the moment they were far enough away, returning the steps to the dark. Seeing this caused her to hasten her pace, remaining as close to Magus as she could.

After what seemed like ages of walking down the snaking steps, balls of fire lit up in a circle at the bottom of the illuminating staircase, showing a round stone floor. The stairs ended as they stepped into the circle of dimly lit flames where a lone, elongated mirror appeared from nowhere, waiting in the center as it floated just above the ground. The stairs behind them disappeared into the dark as the flames went out, leaving only the floor and the eerie mirror visible within the circle of flames.

Magus stepped toward the mirror with Trixie staying close by as it shimmered in the flickering fire’s light. The mirror looked beautiful and creepy at the same time with its gold borders depicting frightening creatures and masked, robed ponies. As they approached, the mirror showed a reflection of their surroundings, but not of them, as if they were invisible.

“From this point on Trixie,” Magus said staring into the mirror, “you are to refer to me by ‘Master’ every chance you get. Do not avoid saying it. Understood?”

Magus words were very clear and he said them as if her life depended on it. As much as she still didn’t want to, she unwillingly replied, “Fine.”

He held out his hoof to her. “Now, take my hoof.” She complied as he began chanting loudly into the glass, “We lost souls of the dark seek a safe haven to escape this mortal realm and to find refuge beyond the looking glass.”

The mirror shimmered and gleamed at his words as their reflections soon appeared. Magus lifted his free hoof to the mirror, leaning against it in an half standing pose, and pressed against the surface. As he did, his hoof passed seamlessly through the mirror as it rippled like water. His hoof, and steadily his foreleg, disappeared through the portal as he continued to press forward. Soon his entire foreleg was through the mirror’s surface before, like he was being yanked from the other side, the rest of his body almost leaped through the mirror, pulling Trixie in with him. Before she had time to scream, Trixie was consumed by the mirror, disappearing through it.

The world around her went dark and cold as she felt Magus let go of her hoof. Her ears ringed and not a sound could be heard except for a voice that echoed around her…

“…Trixie…”

“…Awaken…”

“…Trixie…,” the voice continued to echo, as it did it became clearer and more recognizable.

“…Trixie…get up,” her eyes cracked open to see two sets of perfectly shorn, tan fetlocks before her. As she followed them up, Trixie found that they were connected to a familiar robed stallion that looked down on her with a cold, strict gaze.

“Now, Trixie,” Magus said again in more demanding tone.

Trixie quickly got to her hooves now fully aware of the callous mage standing next to her. As she got up, she felt a sudden, throbbing pain in her head, like she had been hit by a bat. Shutting her eyes tightly, Trixie winced as she held her head.

“Not to worry,” Magus said. “A splitting headache is a common side effect for your first time, it will soon pass.”

“Wha-what happened?” Trixie said trying to recover from the sharp pain in her head.

Magus sighed. “We passed through the mirror, of course. Try to pay a little more attention, this is a significant step to your introduction into The Circle’s world,” he said with a huff.

Ignoring Magus’s usual smug behavior, Trixie managed cracked open an eye. Through the pain that was slowly beginning to subside, she looked around at her surroundings, and found that it was too dark to see anything clearly except a few dim lights in the distance. The atmosphere was as cold as the hard ground they stood upon, though it smelled fresh and clean, like it would after a downpour. Looking behind her, Trixie saw the mirror, now looking as if it were built into some kind of wall.

When her headache diminished enough, she stepped toward the still shimmering glass. This time the mirror produced a reflection of her as she approached. Gazing into the looking glass, Trixie’s curiosity soon got the better of her and she cautiously lifted a hoof. The mirror held firm as she pushed on it, not rippling or pulling her through like it had earlier.

Before she could present her questions about the odd object to Magus, a bright orange glow appeared in the reflection of the mirror. Trixie quickly looked back to see a fiery light illuminate the shadowy horizon and the clear sky above, breathing a reddish-orange color into the bleak land.

Trixie turned and walked toward the horizon, stopping when she was next to Magus who watched her every action closely. “Where are we?” she asked as the light grew, stretching across the sky.

Magus remained silent, as he continued to observe her.

“Magus?” she looked at him questionably, unsure as to why he refused to answer. It was strange, but Magus looked more annoyed than usual as he watched her.

She took a step toward him and said, “Hello? Magus, I’m talking to you.” He continued to watch, his eyes narrowing.

A moment of silence passed before Magus finally spoke, “Rule one.”

“Rule one?” Trixie replied puzzled. It quickly occurred to her that he was referring to his rules from last night. “Oh, for the love of-- What is your problem?” Trixie said with an aggravated scowl.

Magus raised an eyebrow, waiting for her to finish her question with one little word.

Trixie groaned, stomping her forehooves on the ground. “Fine! Where are we, Master?” Trixie said emphasizing the last part sardonically.

“Well Trixie, it certainly took you long enough to ask, properly,” Magus said in a smug way seeming content with her question now. He took a few steps forward before turning back to face her with the light rising behind him. The glow in the distance had grown, staining the sky with a fiery orange, revealing a number of shadowy objects around them.

As the glow grew it took shape of a ball climbing steadily on the mountainous horizon. It was the sun, and it was a welcoming sight from the darkness that often took its place. The sun rose quickly and was soon high enough to cleanse the ground and the air of the chilling darkness.

Arising from the shadows, structures seemed to appear from nowhere, lighting up like lanterns around them. Shadows fled from the building’s walls as the structures appeared as large wood framed houses with windows and doors, the same as she had seen in Trottingham. As they appeared from the dark, the buildings were lined up next to each other in a kind of pattern as they overshadowed the wide-open red, cobblestone streets below that cut through them in a reflecting design. Her ears were filled with sweet melodies as small birds flying overhead sang. Looking back, Trixie could now see the mirror encased in a towering marble pillar, becoming the center piece to the circular plaza they stood in.

The whole scene felt so serene and yet lonesome. Besides the two of them, there wasn’t a single soul to enjoy what Trixie was seeing.

“To answer your question,” Magus said getting her attention, “we have arrived in Haven, the city beyond the reflection.”

Chapter 9 - Haven

Trixie looked around in awe at what she was witnessing. “An entire city inside a mirror, is this even possible?” Trixie said quietly, partially to herself, and partially asking Magus.

Magus sighed in a disgruntled fashion. “You never cease to amaze me with how little of an understanding you possess of the arcane world.”

“Well, where I’m from, we don’t have deserted cities hidden inside mirrors!” Trixie quickly objected.

“First of all,” Magus began, “we are not inside a mirror, that would be ridiculous, we’re in a separate dimension accessed through a mirror. And secondly, to correct your impulsive misconception, this city is quite populated indeed.”

As if on cue, the sound of hoofsteps could be heard in the distance, steadily approaching. Trixie directed her attention to the sound and saw a young stallion trotting down one of the streets toward them wearing a postal uniform and carrying a large saddlebag with a picture of an envelope on the side. The stallion stopped at one of the building’s doors and slid a stack of letters through the mail slot, before moving on to do the same to the next one.

As quickly as she discovered the origin of one noise, the sound of a door slamming rang out behind her. She turned to see a uniquely-dressed pegasus mare leaving her home before flying off into the clear, blue sky.

One after another ponies of all kinds stepped out of their homes and started down the steadily filling streets or taking off into the air, bringing the city to life. Pegasi flew overhead as earth and unicorn ponies passed by, chatting amongst each other as they did. The once tranquil city was now bustling with commotion.

Trixie watched the busy ponies as they went past, many wearing extravagant capes, colorful pointy hats, and elaborate robes similar to the one Magus wore. They all appeared so normal, yet looked as if they were going to perform at a magic show or summon some otherworldly magic like she had seen before. The way they acted, it seemed as if they were unaware of the magical land they inhabited. Did they not know that this land existed in another world? Or was this just another ‘ordinary’ day for these ponies, living in a world of mysterious enchantment? The answer was obvious, Trixie guessed.

Magus turned and began walking away, “Come Trixie, you can sight-see and walk at the same time.”

She began to follow, still observing the inhabitants as they passed by, seemingly oblivious to their presence.

The native ponies all looked like any other pony one would meet in Equestria, to a degree, however, they all radiated with that similar feeling she had experienced from the caravan, Ripper, and her, self-proclaimed, Master. Compared to those other times, the sensation felt stronger. So much so that she was fully aware of what was around her, regardless of whether she physically knew it was there or not. The nearer the inhabitants came to her, the stronger the sensation got, but it was very different from all the other times. What in Celestia’s name was it?

“Mag--,” Trixie began before quickly stopping herself. She irritably sighed, fully aware of the asinine response she would receive if she continued. Swallowing her pride, she began again, “Master,” just the sound of her calling him that left a horrible taste in her mouth, “what is this feeling I keep having whenever I seem to be near anything…unusual? Is it the magic?”

“It is. It’s what is known as the Sense,” Magus explained, briefly glancing back at her. “Every follower of The Circle, Initiate or otherwise, possesses a sort of sixth sense that allows us to detect or sense when the magic of The Circle is nearby. You sensed it when you were near the caravan, remember?”

Trixie didn’t think to mention the time she felt it when she was near him and instead asked, “Then why does it all feel so…different every time? And if I can detect magic, then why can I only sense it sometimes?”

“Try not to forget,” he said glancing back again, “you’re still just an Initiate, and are new to this world and our capabilities. Over time your powers will, hopefully, grow to the point where the Sense will be as natural as your own heartbeat.”

“But why--”

“I was getting to that if you would permit.” Trixie grumbled quietly to herself, irritated by Magus’s arrogant behavior. “Every object, pony, mage, and other source of power within The Circle radiates with a slightly different magical aura, depending on the type and the strength of said magic. It’s not surprising that you can’t sense it all the time as I have said,” Magus continued before adding, with a small hint of amazement, “but the fact that you are able to tell the difference between the energies at all is quite impressive.”

Trixie couldn’t help but stop for a moment to enjoy the feeling of being complimented for once. She quickly caught up before she was missed.

Every corner of the city was vibrant and signs of magic were everywhere. Streams of colored light sailed through the air overhead, decorating the sky with a rainbow of hues. As the streams arrived at an individual, they turned into small scrolls, like a magical message system. Non-unicorns appeared in a flash of gold light as they stepped out of odd, cylindrical structures on the side of the street. Young colts threw a small, sparkling ball of red light around to each other, as if it were a toy. The whole city appeared to be in the midst of a festival of magic. Trixie admired the flashy clothing worn by every stallion, mare and foal; reminding her of the showy hat and cape she once wore. Though, out of all the ponies around her, two in particular caught her eye. They walked side-by-side down the street, wearing black armor over burgundy robes. Hoods hid their faces as they steadily approached, like an ominous, dark cloud.

“Trixie,” Magus said upon seeing the figures, “if asked about your position, respond by saying that you are an Initiate. Anything else, answer to the best of your knowledge or just say you don’t know. Speak only when spoken to, otherwise keep quite. Do you understand?”

His words seemed more serious than usual, as if he was uneasy about something. Trixie agreed, unsure why he told her this or what could cause him such discomfort. Before she had time to contemplate the answer, Magus abruptly stopped dead in his tracks, the two armored ponies having appeared in front of him. They both had a strong, stallion build and were a bit taller than her or Magus. An ill-fated feeling surrounded them as the stallions stared at them with their unseen eyes, as if examining them. Magus remained quiet as he eyed the two back.

“Apologies,” one of them finally said in a deep tone of voice, “but would you two please come with us?”

Magus nodded silently before following one of the robed ponies, leaving the other standing in place, still staring at Trixie. Although his eyes were hidden, she could feel his unflinching gaze on her skin, almost commanding her to follow. As she started to tail Magus, the other, breaking his statue-like demeanor, stayed close behind her. It was certainly uncomfortable following and, to a greater extent, being followed by these creepy stallions, not sure where they were leading them or what they wanted.

They were escorted down a nearby alley that, unlike the street, was devoid of any sign of life. Despite the sun shining in the sky, the alley was considerably darker the further they ventured with an unnatural dark shadow hanging over them. It was as if they were walking into a dark cave rather than a narrow side road. The sound of the streets seemed to become muffled, like distant voices miles away, with every step they took. The darkness and silence grew as any presence of the world disappeared without a trace.

The brief moment of silence was soon interrupted by the slow, continuous screech of metal grinding against metal. The sound grew louder as the narrow alley opened up into a small space where the two neighboring buildings formed an empty, circular space within the area The walls were hardly distinguishable, both being plain and black. At this point there was no light save for a floating ball hanging overhead in the center, illuminating the still cobblestoned street.

As Trixie stepped into the area, a flickering shine gleamed in her eye. The curved blade of a sword glimmered in the light, held blade down by another armored pony. The source of the sound became apparent when his whetstone made another pass along the edge as he watched them enter. Looking around, Trixie saw more of the dark ponies standing at different corners of the area, frozen in place as they watched them, appearing to be waiting.

A few of them had horns poking out from under their hoods and others had wings protruding from small holes in their armor, while the rest were obviously earth ponies. The small features that distinguished their race were among the only things identifiable about them. Except for the two that had brought them here, they all carried some kind of weapon. Curved swords were slung across backs, and large, blunt maces dangled from flanks. It soon occurred to Trixie that she felt no energy radiating from them. Compared to the street, she felt blind in a sense not being able to feel where they all were. It was not the greatest feeling in this circumstance.

The stallion leading them stopped as he neared the center and, without being told, Magus walked ahead and stood beneath the floating light as if knowing exactly what the cloaked ponies wanted. Trixie hurried to his side, preferring to stay as far away from these armed equine as possible. Just as she arrived at his side, the pony stopped sharpening the blade before sheathing it into its scabbard, returning the world to silence. The other black armored ponies, appearing to come to life, approached and surrounded them, in an almost mechanical like fashion, forming a circle. The ground at their hooves lit up and formed a white magical circle that glowed as small balls of light rose from it. Trixie was startled by the situation, where Magus appeared unnerved by the event.

“State your names,” the pony, who sounded like a stallion, directly in front of them said in a demanding tone.

“Magus,” the crimson pony responded.

“Uh, Trixie,” she said unsure of what was happening.

The stallion paused for a moment. Trixie was unsure if it was her nerves or the feeling of the magic encapsulating her, but she could feel small vibrations shaking throughout her body. Observing the ponies that surrounded them, it seemed as if they were feeling the same thing as well. Trixie didn’t know how she knew this, but could tell it was the truth.

“State you positions,” he said in the same tone.

“Grand Archmage”

“In-Initiate,” Trixie said slowly, still uncertain as to why they were being interrogated, but also because she was taken aback by Magus’s esteemed title. Another pause, followed by another vibration.

Before long, another pony spoke out from behind them, this time a mare. “Why have you come to Haven?”

“I seek,” Magus said, “to supply my Initiate with the proper tools and materials she will need for her admittance into The Order. I also require a resupply of a few alchemical ingredients.”

The same pause and vibration ensued, like clockwork, before another voice rang out, a stallion once more, “Do you seek to cause any ill to the citizens here?”

“No”

“Will you see to it that your companion does the same?”

“Yes”

The vibrations escalated suddenly, almost causing Trixie to shake, but ceased after only a second. The light at their hooves vanished, taking the tension in the air with it, as the stallion ahead of them stepped forward. With a slight bow of his head he said, “Then, The Order welcomes you to our city.” He looked to Trixie with his shadowed eyes and said in a manner that could chill her bones, “And it extends a very special welcome to you, miss.” Despite his complement, she still felt unnerved by his presence and felt that replying wasn’t the wisest decision. He looked back to Magus before giving another slight bow of his head and saying, “Our apologies Master Magus for this inconvenience, but we thank you for your cooperation regardless.”

“Of course,” Magus said. “When dealing with apparitions, such as this, one can never be too careful.”

“Very true sir. We wish you safe travels. Please, enjoy your stay with us,” the lead pony said again. The others around bowed their heads, before vanishing into the dark. The darkness, the silence, and the ball of light vanished with them and in moments the sounds of the streets roared in Trixie’s ears once again. Sunlight illuminated the area around them and all was normal, at least as normal as being in an alternate universe of magic could get.

Trixie looked around to find that the alley was shorter than she had previously believed. The distance they had walked to get here was far longer than the backstreet they stood in. The space they had been in only moments ago was gone with only the narrow road remaining; causing Trixie to wonder if they were even in Haven during that entire affair.

Magus turned to leave the way they came in before Trixie quickly said “Wait!” turning to him. “What was that all about? Who were those ponies?”

He stopped before he sighed to himself. Looking back, he said, “They are known as the Ordo Fatorum, the Order of the Fates, and they serve as The Circle’s protectors. To you, they are harmless. So stop your trembling.”

Trixie hadn’t realized, but he was right. Her knees quivered uncontrollably, as if the temperature had dropped below zero. She quickly took control of her legs and forced them to cease. Magus continued to observe as she regained her stance. Wanting to take the focus off of her composure, Trixie asked, “And the light?”

“…A truth field. To ensure we were not lying when we said who we were.”

“Didn’t we already do that? I thought that was the whole point of those thugs outside?”

Magus sighed again as he turned to give her his full attention. “A secondary line of security. It’s uncommon that visitors arrive at Haven through the mirror as we did. Most prefer to teleport here. I assume you saw the Teleportation Chambers back on the road, they’re the cylindrical structures.”

He turned back and began to walk away, leaving Trixie with a boggled mind. 'Wait,' she thought before rushing to his side. With anger in her voice, she said, “You mean we could have teleported here the entire time!? Why didn’t we do that instead of taking the time to walk here and going through all that?”

Rolling his eyes, apparently not interested in explaining his motives, he said, “One, it’s best you see and experience these events now rather than later and secondly, on a more important note, I hate long range teleportation. Gives me the most horrible headache.”

Trixie scoffed at his response as she thought, 'Would it really have killed him not to put me through all of this?' She shook her head in annoyance as she followed him back out into the lively street, continuing their trek across the city.

After a few minutes, the streets became crowded as storefronts and stalls lined up along the street. They had apparently entered the market district of the town where stalls that sold all sorts of items, from produce to trinkets lined the street. Salesponies stood outside shop doors and announced their special offers and wares to those walking by. Large, elaborately designed signs hung over the stalls and stores, telling what they sold and displaying their unique tastes in names. Trixie began to read the signs as they passed by: Enchant’s Enchanting Emporium; Slugger and Jig’s Apothecary; Wise Acre’s Mage Items; Waltz’s Not So Evil, But Still Very Magical Black Cauldrons; the names went on.

Upon seeing the names of the stores, Trixie’s gaze leapt from the signs to the windows where something caught her eye. In the window she noticed something very peculiar about the reflection it cast. By now, she wouldn’t be surprised if she couldn’t see her reflection in the glass, but this time it was very different. Trixie still couldn’t see her own reflection but now she could see a dark deserted street, a very different scene than what was around her. It was like looking at a completely different place.

Trixie stopped and approached the window, curious about this surreal phenomenon. She peered deeply into the window, past the reflection, to see the inside of the crowded store. Puzzled, Trixie took a few steps back to see the reflection again. Looking at the empty, imprecise image, then back at the busy street behind her, she was baffled by the oddity.

“It’s Trottingham,” said Magus. Trixie turned to see him standing next to her, staring at the same window.

“Trottingham?” Trixie asked, confused. “How can that be Trottingham? Aren’t we in a different dimension or some--?”

“I thought I told you,” Magus sternly interrupted, “that you may sight-see on the way. Is that proving a challenge for you?”

“A challenge?” Trixie retorted, feeling insulted. “I just stopped for a second to look at this…window, is that such a problem to you!?” she said, becoming infuriated with him.

“It is,” he calmly replied despite the tone of her response.

Before Trixie could express her rage at him, Magus quickly and almost harshly said, “Before you begin to argue with me, I hope you can remember that the faster we can finish our time here the faster you may learn magic and thus the faster you may be rid of me.”

Trixie grumbled to herself, cursing the stallion under her breath, trying to contain her displeasure. “Can you at least explain this without the attitude?” she said demandingly.

At first, his eyes lit up in anger and it appeared as if he was about to attack her, but he immediately stopped himself, shutting his eyes tightly and taking a deep breath. “If I do,” he slowly said, appearing to be desperately trying to suppress his emotions, “try not to get side tracked again. We have much to do and not a lot of time to do it.” With another deep, calming breath he said, “We are in a parallel dimension to the ‘normal’ world that you know. Haven is not in the Shadow Realm, it lies in a dimension we call the Mirror Realm. Unlike the Shadow Realm, which resides in a plane on its own, the Mirror Realm exists alongside Equestria. The only connection between here and there are the reflections you see. Although, not every reflection here shows Trottingham on the other side.”

“So, that’s Trottingham, and we’re not in a mirror just another world that acts kind of like a mirror,” Trixie said slowly trying to understand the spectacle and his odd behavior.

“If you wished to explain it to a six year old, then yes,” Magus said, unintentionally fueling Trixie’s ire as he appeared to be trying his best not to shout or lose his temper. “The image is one way, however. Meaning, we can see Equestria, but Equestria cannot see us. And, if you haven’t noticed, it was almost sundown back in Trottingham, when dawn had arrived as soon as we did.”

Suppressing his initial comment, Trixie looked up into the sky to see the shining sun above, just now figuring that the sun and moon must work opposite of Equestria. All of the elements of this world were almost too much to take in. She was still trying to get past the fire conjuring pony bit.

Just as she turned back to Magus, she noticed he was stuffing something into his robe as he licked his lips, as if he had just drank something. It was a minor oddity compared to the one at hoof. She ignored it and said, “First the Shadow Realm, now the Mirror Realm. How many realms are their exactly?”

“More than you or I will ever know,” Magus said as he took his hoof back out of his robe and began walking away in a seemingly more hastened but relaxed pace than before.

Trixie looked back at the window once more, before resuming the walk with him.

Chapter 10 - The Magician’s New Clothes

After a few minutes of wandering the streets, Trixie began to get impatient. Haven was still an impressive sight, but the seemingly pointless walking was becoming a pain. “Why are we here, exactly…Master?” she said, having trouble saying the last word clearly.

Magus stopped and turned to face a store among the row of buildings. “Firstly, for this,” Magus said, looking up at a sign on the front of the building.

Trixie looked to the building and read the brightly decorated sign above the entrance: Madam Vogue’s Finery for Every Circumstance. “A clothing shop?” Trixie said, unsure as to why they were at a boutique in the first place. “You brought me to a magical world, to go shopping for clothes?” she sounded shocked and confused.

“Not entirely, but yes of course. If you’re going to be practicing magic under my tutelage, you’ll want to look the part.”

Trixie skeptically looked at him with an eyebrow raised.

“I assure you,” he said, glancing over, “these wears are far from the ordinary attire you are used to.” Magus began walking to the door as he said, “Besides, can’t have you walking around wearing nothing. There is a possibility that you will become a Circle Mage after all.”

“What do you mean ‘a possibility’?” Trixie responded curiously as she followed.

Magus didn’t answer, behaving as if he didn’t hear her. She knew he heard her and was just refusing to answer. Proving that he wasn’t willing to tell her everything, no matter what he promised the night before.

A bell rang as Magus opened the door, signaling their arrival to whoever was present. As they entered, Trixie could already see rows of various decorative outfits, worn by mannequins, lined up along the wall next to the entrance, leading to a long elegant counter at the far side of the room with a sophisticated-looking register and service bell sitting on top. A large staircase rising to a second story sat right behind the counter with a fancy rug following its steps up. The store looked luxurious with posh walls and ornate decorations spread out everywhere. It seemed as if they were in a high-class house rather than a store that sold clothes. A tall archway on one side of the room led to a different part of the store, likely where the rest of the clothes were kept. Despite how regal the store looked, Trixie almost gagged on the overwhelming smell of lavender that filled the room.

When they approached the counter, Magus rang the small bell. Trixie tried not to look around too much, in case another overly joyful ghost should appear out of nowhere to startle her again. When nopony answered the ring, Magus rang the bell again, sending another chime through the apparently empty store.

Before the sound of the bell could fade once again, a crotchety mare’s voice cried out from the floor above, “Summer! We have a customer! Hurry up you lazy filly!” A moment later, a cream colored earth mare rushed through the archway into the room with a large roll of fabric sitting on her back.

“I got it Madam!” the mare wearily shouted upstairs. She looked exhausted, her blonde mane in disarray, as if she had been galloping around nonstop. Setting the roll down, she hastily fixed her mane before approaching the counter with a tired smile. “My sincerest apologies,” she said as she panted slowly, trying to catch her breath. “What can I do for you today?” It sounded like the air was sucked from her lungs and she was about collapse at any moment.

Magus took no notice of her stressed behavior as he continued on as usual. “Yes, we are seeking a wardrobe for my companion. Nothing too extravagant, just something for an initiate in training.”

Summer’s eyes lit up at that moment as she looked to Trixie, “You’re an Initiate? Congratulations, I hope you do well. I hope you pass, I mean.”

Trixie smiled slightly, appreciating the warm reception, but was confused with something she said. “Thanks, but pass what exactly?” Trixie said.

“Oh it’s nothing you have to worry about I’m sure. But if you’re looking for an outfit then you came to right place,” Summer said with a more upbeat attitude than before. “We’re the best boutique in town. The Madam has many outfits in every shape and size that I’m sure you’ll love. Right this way.” She walked toward the archway as Magus and Trixie followed.

Before they passed through the arch, Magus said, “Your services are appreciated Miss… Summer, was it?”

Summer quickly looked back in a fluster, realizing what she had forgotten to say. “Oh! Yes, sorry. My name is Summer, Summer Rose. It’s pleasure to meet you-uh-um…”

“Magus. And this is my Initiate Trixie.”

Summer stopped and turned around to face the robed stallion, looking as if she had seen a ghost. “Magus!? As in, Magus The Emperor of the Crimson Flame?”

Magus rolled his eyes as he softly groaned. “Yes, I have been known to go by that…particular title from time to time,” he said with little enthusiasm for his fame, appearing as if just thinking about his extravagant title caused him pain and irritation.

“Oh my gosh!” she said, excited by his answer. “We’ve never had a celebrity in here before, or at least as long as I’ve been here we haven’t. It is a honor, no, a privilege to--”

“Please, Miss Rose,” Magus began, “I am just another customer, not a celebrity. I ask that you treat me as you would any other.”

“Oh, sorry sir. I didn’t mean to--”

“It’s quite alright,” Magus said, raising a hoof to stop her drawn out apology. “Just show us your wares, if you please.”

“Of-of course, um, this way, uh, sir.” Her face turned red in embarrassment as she turned back around and continued walking.

Trixie gave Magus a wry look, as she said with amusement, “The Emperor of the Crimson Flame?”

He groaned loudly at the sound of the name. “It’s nothing, disregard it,” Magus said sternly before continuing to follow the shopkeeper.

Trixie quietly giggled to herself, glad to find that the hardhearted pony had something he was embarrassed about. It would have been better if she was recognized as well, but the look on his face would suffice for now. She continued to the next room alongside her renowned Master.

The next room was much larger than the front, filled with rows of mannequins wearing flashy robes, capes, and other clothing. Sunlight shone through the large, arched windows at the far side of the room, illuminating the space with light. The walls were covered with an elegant flower and ivy pattern that almost looked real.

“Not to brag,” Summer began, walking though the rows of mannequins, “but I personally designed all the outfits in this room.”

“All of these?” Trixie said astonished, looking around at all the clothes in the room. There were too many of the ensembles to count, making it hard to believe that one mare would be able to make all of these.

“Well, I’m still in training and the Madam wants me to work non-stop on improving my skills. But, I hope to become a great seamstress someday and open a shop like this.”

Looking around the room, Magus said, “If you keep this up, you will be.” Trixie was amazed to actually hear two compliments from him in one day. It would have been better if they were both directed to her, but all the same she was surprised.

“Th-thank you, sir!” Summer said, a little stunned at hearing such praise. With a smile on her face, her walk seemed to get more energetic and joyful, as if there were springs attached to the bottoms of her hooves.

Summer led them to a mannequin wearing a white-and-blue-bordered cape with a small, pointed hat of similar color and design.

“I just finished this the other day,” she said proudly, waving a hoof over to the outfit as if presenting it in a showy manner. “The Sleet Outfit would be a perfect choice for somepony new to magic.”

As Trixie approached to get a better look at the ensemble, she quickly stopped and staggered back in shock at the sudden freezing atmosphere radiating from the clothes.

The salespony showed concern when she saw her reaction. “Is there something wrong Miss? Is the outfit not to your liking?”

“No, it’s not that,” Trixie said. “It’s just the air around it is very cold.”

“Oh, well that’s because the outfit is more suited for ice-based magic.”

“…What?”

As Summer looked at her quizzically, as if she found her question confusing, Magus stepped in and said to the earth mare, “My apologies, Miss Rose, I haven’t had the time to explain to her what enchantments are yet.”

Appalled at what he just said, Trixie responded irritably, “Excuse me, Master, but I’m not completely uneducated in magic. I happen to know what an enchantment is.”

She got his attention almost immediately as Magus looked at her with and eyebrow raised at her bold behavior. “Then please, enlighten us of your insurmountable knowledge on the subject,” he said, sounding as if he was faking an impressed tone of voice.

Trixie scoffed at his challenge as she confidently said, “Enchanting is the art of placing a magical effect on an object. To empower said object with a spell that alters its normal qualities.”

He silently analyzed her, looking almost annoyed that she would know something about magic. After a moment he shrugged, “Hm, close enough I suppose.”

She scoffed again before looking away in frustration, finding it pointless to try to impress the stallion in any way besides her uncanny ability to sense the Circle's power. Not wanting to even look at him any longer, Trixie turned away in frustration, ending the conversation with an uneasy silence as Magus scowled at her.

The earth pony’s eyes darted between the two before clearing her throat loudly, attempting to break the silent tension. “Well, uh, as you can guess each outfit is enchanted with a particular spell that will help when casting magic of the same type as the enchantment,” Summer said, even though nopony appeared to be paying attention. When she saw that neither of them appeared interested, she uneasily said, “Maybe you would like to see our other--”

“Summer, you stupid girl!” shouted a familiar, crotchety voice. “What are you doing?”

Their attention quickly turned to the archway, where a lavishly dressed unicorn mare stood. She wore an elegant white dress with a bright emerald color along its edges. Her dark blue mane was styled in way that would make even the most fabulous mares in Canterlot jealous. An abundance of make-up painted her face with thick, black eyeliner and a subtle hint of blush, though it couldn’t cover up her angered expression. Through the openings in her attire, her magnificently groomed, teal coat shined in the sunlight as she entered the room, scowling at the nervous mare.

“M-M-Madam!” Summer said in panic. “Wh-what are you--”

“Be quiet!” she sharply demanded before turning to Magus, a smile cracking across her overly caked face. “I’m so very sorry you had to endure my assistant’s ignorance, great mage. She can be quite the ignoramus at times.” Before Magus had time to respond to her rude comment, the mare glanced over to her assistant and quietly shouted, “Show some respect! Do you have any idea who this is!?”

“Uh, well, yes Madam. This is Magus and his--”

“Master Magus!” she joylessly shouted turning back to him, sounding as if she didn’t know who he was until now. “It’s an honor. I am Madam Vogue, proprietor of this boutique,” she said, followed by a bow of her head. “How may I assist you? A new robe perhaps?”

The stallion observed the disrespectful mare for a moment before answering solemnly, “Yes, but for her.” Magus gestured to Trixie, who gave the owner a dirty look.

Madam Vogue didn’t acknowledge her at all, her attention completely focused on Magus. “Of course, Master Magus. Allow me to show you to our high-quality room, the ones here are trash in comparison.”

It was subtle and brief, but Trixie noticed Summer pinning her ears back and looking to the floor in disappointment at her hurtful words. The young, once upbeat, mare said nothing as her boss besmirched her hard work. For as much of a jerk as Magus could be, Trixie didn’t believe he would ever be as rude or inconsiderate as this cranky mare was behaving. Then again, if he was, Trixie wouldn’t hesitate to talk his ear off, fire magic or not. Suddenly, having Magus for a Master didn’t seem all that bad.

The Madam appeared to take no notice of Trixie as she continued on past her in a happy mood. She turned around briefly, her blue eyes lighting up in delight, to say, “Right this way.” With another bow of her head the Madam turned around and started to the back of the room. They began following the fawning mare with Summer following as far behind them as she could, appearing uncomfortable with her boss’ presence.

Madam Vogue led them to the back room, where a set of doors stood. She threw them open with pride, revealing a smaller room where more elaborate clothes were being displayed, but many were more unsightly than extraordinary.

Even Magus raised a questioning eyebrow to the unusual designs before him. “These,” he said before clearing his throat, “outfits, look quite…” He tried to find the correct word to express what he was seeing.

“Hideous?” Trixie said under her breath with a small smirk as she looked over at him.

“Unique,” he said, glancing over to her for a moment.

“Aren’t they?” the Madam smugly said, apparently not hearing what Trixie had muttered. “I get orders all the time for my amazing work. These designs are on sale for only the most special of customers, such as yourself, sir.”

“I see,” Magus said. “And when is it you receive orders for something like…these?”

“Oh, all the time, Master Magus. But, usually for clients around the time that Equestrian holiday starts. What did they call it? …Nightmare Night, I believe. Well, whatever they do during that time, they must go to plenty of high class parties to want to order my finery.”

Trixie had to stuff her hoof in her mouth to keep from laughing at the fact she not only didn't know what Nightmare Night was, but that her clients probably wore them as ridiculous holiday costumes.

A small snicker escaped her lips at the mare’s stupidity, as Magus said, trying to sound as convincing as possible, “It’s certainly a possibility.”

The witless pony smiled widely at Magus, accepting his comment as the truth, before approaching one of the mannequins that wore an extravagant, yet very ridiculous looking, outfit. “This is one of my more elaborate designs. It should help with your magic, not to mention it will look simply amazing on you, Master,” she said, still not acknowledging Trixie, even though she was no more than three feet away.

Magus bemusedly looked at the Madam. “I’ll have take your word for it, but, again, it’s not for me, it’s for--”

“Oh, of course, of course, you want know the cost. My price is a mere three-hundred bits.”

Magus’s eyes narrowed at her, looking none too pleased about her behavior. It looked as if he was about to light the clueless pony on fire. After a moment of glaring at her, Magus finally said in a strangely more cheerful tone, “Actually, I was looking for a custom outfit today.”

Madam Vogues face lit up as much as it could through her make-up, as she said, overjoyed, “Well, Master Magus, I can certainly whip something up for you in a few da--”

“I need it today,” Magus quickly said before she could finish.

The light in her face quickly faded at his statement. It was the first sign of uncertainty to be seen from the mare. “What? Today? As in today, today?” she said in disbelief.

“More like in the next couple hours,” he added.

“A-a couple h-hours?” Madam Vogue replied, stunned.

“Yes, I need it for a very special event and I do want to look my best.”

“Well, sir, I’m not sure if I--”

“I’m willing pay one-thousand bits for your services.”

“…Excuse me?” she replied, sounding as if she was about to faint at the considerable amount of money being offered.

“You are capable of completing it, aren’t you?”

The Madam was silent for a moment. “W-well…of course I am. It’s just…I had hoped for more time and--”

Magus raised an eyebrow as he said, “You are the best seamstress in Haven, are you not?”

“Y-yes, I am, but--”

“Then, you should have no trouble completing the task, correct?”

Madam Vogue was speechless as she stared wide eyed at Magus for a moment. “Uh, yes, yes of course. What, uh, what kind of ensemble were you hoping for?”

The stallion took a deep breath before saying in a speedy manner, “I require a robe, exactly like mine, made from moonglow moth silk and a cape made from emberwidow silk. The colors are to be electric crimson with harvest gold colored lining with a hint of orange along their borders. They must be in perfect sequence with each other, I cannot stress that enough. I need exactly one hundred and five, three-inch gems of every kind on the outside, set in descending order from the collar, ranging from lightest to darkest. The cape must be done the same, but in reverse order and in a different pattern. The outfit should have two, six inch, sunglow colored tassels coming off the collar. I need a metallic gold sash, spanning about three-and-a-half feet precisely. Oh, yes, and it is crucial that the sash be woven from at least two kinds of silk, but not the ones I've already mentioned. And I need this done by tonight.”

Trixie was more than a little surprised at the number of words he'd managed to rifle off in such a short amount of time. Half the things he said she couldn’t even follow. Trixie could already tell he was misleading her with the wild order, as she couldn’t see him wearing such a gaudy piece. It wouldn’t be something even she would wear. She tried muffling a laugh when she noticed the dumbfounded expression on the Madam’s face. Her eyes appeared to be spinning as the information ran though her mind. Summer, who stood just outside the room, peaking around the corner, couldn’t help but smile at her boss’ face.

The once confident Madam Vogue stared blankly at Magus with her mouth hanging open, unsure how to respond. It appeared that she was buying his outrageous request as she attempted to speak, but with no words being pronounced. With his usual serious manner, Magus said, “Did you get all of that, Madam?”

She didn’t respond for a second, but eventually she shook out of her daze and said, “Ye-yes, of course. I--”

“Excellent, I recommend you get started then.”

“Yes, I should--”

“It’s vital you get this ensemble done quickly and perfectly. Do you have everything I require?”

“Well, I, uh, may need to trot down to the market real quick, but--”

“Then you might want to ‘hoof it’ as it were.”

It appeared as if she was caught in a daze again until her eyes eventually began darting around aimlessly, as if she wasn’t sure where she was. “Yes, yes, I must be going,” she said, anxiously. Frantically, Madam Vogue dashed past them toward the entrance, only stopping for a brief moment to look back and say, “Watch the store Summer.” The finely dressed mare soon disappeared as she rounded the corner, back into the front room. The sound of the bell ringing as the front door opened could be heard followed closely by a loud slam.

When they were alone again, Magus walked next to Summer, who still stood just outside the room, watching the archway that the Madam had dashed through with an amused smile on her face. “Now then Miss Rose,” Magus said casually, getting her attention and behaving as if nothing had happened, “my companion requires an outfit that will benefit her in training. Preferably something that will assist her in the most general type of magic. And please, nothing too flashy.”

“Of course, sir,” she said with chuckle as she smiled at him. “I believe I know just what you’re looking for.” She closed the doors to the ‘uniquely’ designed outfits and walked off toward one end of the large showroom, Magus and Trixie in tow.

Trixie trotted up next to Magus and said with a smile and an amused chuckle, “What was that?”

He glanced over to her, stating solemnly, “Nopony interrupts me.” Trixie snickered as they approached a group of less ‘distinctive’ outfits.

The clothing, worn by the nearby mannequins, was very simple, with plain capes, robes, and hats. Many of the outfits were one solid color, no design or flashy decoration anywhere to be seen.

“These are all our most basic designs with only the most fundamental enchantments,” Summer said, with her upbeat attitude returning.

“Yes,” Magus said in approval, as he inspected the fabric on one of the robes, “these will do nicely.”

“Really?” Trixie said in disbelief as she looked at each of them. “I was hoping for something more, I don’t know, eye catching.”

Without turning away from the outfit he was inspecting, Magus said, “Oh, so you’d rather look like a clown? Then perhaps we should go back to the high quality room.” Summer couldn’t help but quietly laugh to herself.

“No, just something more colorful, like yours.”

“I earned my robe from years of training and practice. You may wear something like this one day, but for now you must start simple.”

Trixie sighed as she rolled her eyes at his pompous statement as she began looking at the other outfits around her.

“This one will be sufficient,” said Magus. Trixie looked over and objected at the sight of the outfit he had chosen. It was a plain black robe, similar to his, with few features to speak of.

“That!?” Trixie protested.

“Ah,” Summer said approaching the attire with intrigue. “The Midnight. An excellent choice.”

“No, no, no,” Trixie said, taking a second look at it as she approached them. “There is no way I’m wearing that.”

“Oh?” Magus said, turning to her. “And what would be wrong with this one?”

Ignoring him, Trixie turned to Summer and said, “Do you have anything in a cape, and maybe a hat? Something that says ‘enchanting’.”

As the storekeeper nodded and went to look for the requested attire, Magus said in a jaded manner, “What are you doing?”

She scoffed before saying in a venomous tone, “If I’m going to be wearing something, I want to choose what it is, Master.”

Magus stared at her for a moment, narrowing his eyes. “Very well,” he said, sounding none too pleased about it. “I suppose that is only fair. But nothing too flamboyant, I get enough of that from you already.”

Trixie sarcastically laughed just before Summer shouted over to them, “Is this what you’re looking for?”

Looking over, they saw her standing next to a mannequin that wore a long, purple cape and a tall, pointy hat. Trixie smiled as she ran toward the ensemble, overjoyed at the sight of it. Upon closer inspection, the outfit looked almost exactly like her old one. Except for the missing stars and blue gem on the collar, she could’ve sworn that this was the one she had lost in Ponyville.

“This is perfect!” Trixie joyfully said.

“The Regal Star?” Summer said, unsure if this one was a good choice.

“I don’t care what it’s called, I’ll take this one.”

As Magus walked up to the outfit and examined it closely, he said unenthusiastically, “A cape and a hat?”

“Yeah, what’s wrong with that?” she said, looking to him with a scowl.

Magus sighed in disappointment. “Well, I was thinking more practical, as in something you could wear in any situation.”

“I can wear this in ‘any situation’.”

He groaned as he rolled his eyes at her stubbornness. “…Very well, just be aware that it won’t keep you very dry when it rains.”

With a chuckle, Summer said to Trixie, “Would you like to try it on?”

“Of course!” Trixie said with delight. “Where’s the changing room?”

“There will be no need for that,” Magus said, stepping toward the attire.

In an instant, the costume vanished from the mannequin and reappeared on Trixie. At that moment, she didn’t care about the sensation of power coursing through her, it just felt good to be wearing a cape and hat again. It made her feel great and powerful once more. It reminded her of the times she was a traveling magician, performing in cities and towns, amazing audiences with her magic. But it also reminded her of what she had lost.

Luckily, the bad memories were disrupted as Summer said, “What do you think?”

Trixie paused for a moment as she examined her new attire. Checking the lining of the cape and the hat showed that the quality was immaculate. “I love it!”

“Good,” Magus said quickly, as if he was trying to hurry the conversation along. “We’ll take it.”

The earth pony smiled and nodded, before walking back to the front of the store. Trixie laughed as Magus began to hastily followed.

Taking notice of her delight, he glanced back at her before he said, “Something the matter?”

“You want to get out of here awfully quickly,” she said slyly. “It wouldn’t have anything to do with that robe you ordered, would it?”

“Of course it does! Now hurry up,” he said, before continuing on with his hastened pace.

She chuckled to herself again, finding his worry hilarious, before following.

The mare rang up the outfit, that Trixie proudly wore, and Magus quickly paid her with a small satchel, no doubt full of bits, before hastily walking toward the door. “Excuse me, um, sir.” He stopped. “You overpaid me,” Summer said peering into the bag she held in her hooves.

Magus glimpsed back at her as she looked back up at him. “Give a portion to your superior for at least having the courtesy of being punctual. It should cover her expenses for buying everything I requested. Consider the rest a tip for you and your services.” A blush lit up Summer’s face as he looked back down at the bag, counting the bits. “Oh, yes, and tell your employer that she will start treating her staff with better care, otherwise she will no longer have my business. In addition, this is for your assistance.” Magus muttered something under his breath, causing a small scroll to appear in a burst of flames that had a red seal with a magic symbol imprinted on it. The scroll floated onto the counter in front of Summer as Magus said, “This document is a recommendation from me. It should help you in case you want to find work, and a better teacher, elsewhere. I suppose my fame might be of some use to you, at least.”

“Mag…Sir, I--” Summer began, looking between him and the scroll with her eyes wide in disbelief.

“Think nothing of it,” Magus said. “As you say, I’m quite popular in the magical world. You should have little trouble finding a job with this.” Summer was speechless as Magus finished by saying, “Good day to you, Miss Rose. I hope to see you in a better position next time we meet.”

Trixie wasn’t sure if she would show the same kindness to anypony, but found it interesting that the seemingly cold stallion could be so charitable; especially since he was paying for her outfit as well.

He looked back ahead and started to walk again. “Come now Trixie, we have many things still to do.”

As Trixie trotted up next to him, Summer shouted, “Thank you, Magus!” The bell on the door rang as they left the store and arrived back onto the city’s streets.

Looking at the silver maned stallion next to her, seeing him in a new light, Trixie thought, 'Perhaps he’s not all bad.'

“Trixie,” Magus said.

“Yes, Master,” she said, no longer feeling the same disgust for calling him Master anymore.

Magus stopped and looked over to her, fixating his gaze on her. He silently looked at her before saying calmly, “I hate that hat.”

Then again he could still be a jerk. “What?” Trixie said annoyed, the idea of him having a heart quickly faded.

“I despise showy attire. I will look into purchasing you less ostentatious headwear,” he said as he started down the street.

She scowled at him for a moment, before running ahead, having an idea of how to get back at him. Stopping and turning to face him, she kneeled and bowed her head as she sarcastically said, “Where to next, oh great Emperor of the Crimson Flame?”

Passing her by, as if not seeing her, he scoffed before he said, “You are never going to let me forget that bothersome title, are you?”

She laughed before trotting up next to him. “It’s a possibility…your highness.”

Magus snarled as Trixie laughed at his aggravation again. The two continued down the cobblestone road, off to the next shop down the road.

Chapter 11 - Reflections of the Past

Trixie and Magus spent the much of the morning, or night if one were speaking from Equestria’s point of view, walking from store to store within the enchanted town. From oddly titled books to weird staves, Magus purchased a great many items for Trixie’s magical education, and yet the only thing stranger than what they were buying was the world of magic they wandered through. The more of the town that she saw, the more amazing sights were revealed as they entered each new district. Non-pegasus ponies flew through the air, cheering and shouting in excitement to one another as they rode long, narrow boards that looked like a cross between a skateboard and a surfboard. Skeletal pony familiars wandered through the streets carrying large bags or pulling carts. Even the small saddle bag that now hung off of Magus’s side was conjured from thin air and it managed to hold everything they had purchased since the tailor shop in its seemingly infinite space. It was all almost overwhelming for Trixie as much of it she thought only existed in her dreams. The burning orb in the sky gradually rose higher as the two walked.

The feeling of hunger soon struck Trixie, despite the fact that it was probably around midnight back in Trottingham, reminding her that she had not eaten since last night. She tried not to say anything just yet, less she receive a snobbish response from her Master.

“Are you hungry?” Magus asked, demonstrating his mind reading capabilities once again.

“How did you guess?” Trixie said, curious whether or not he really was psychic.

“Well, it has been awhile since you last ate. In addition, I can hear your stomach.”

Trixie turned red in the cheeks, just now finding that her stomach was growling for food. “I could eat something,” Trixie said, trying to draw attention away from her embarrassment.

“Very well,” he replied.

As the two walked down the road, a large building came into view. It was a white stone building that sat on the corner of the road with a large sign hanging overhead that read: The Village Lantern. A number of tables sat outside with various colorfully dressed ponies sitting at them on red, pillow-like cushions. A large balcony, above the sign, overlooked the street with tweeting birds sitting on its stone railing.

As they approached, the exotic smell of fine cuisine filled the air. Looking on the tables, Trixie could see exquisite food and brightly colored drinks sitting in front of the patrons as they casually talked to one another. The two followed a small, paved path through the tables to the tall, arched door of the building.

The interior of the building was overcrowded with guests talking and laughing to one another, making it difficult to hear anything over their noisy conversations.

“Where are we going to sit?” Trixie shouted, attempting to be heard over the noise.

Either he didn’t hear her, which was a good possibility, or he was ignoring her as they proceeded across the wood floored room. Trixie followed as close as she could so as not to lose him in the sea of patrons. Much of the space in the room was occupied by three long tables in the center, which accommodated many of diners, along with smaller, circular tables spread out around them. Tankards of wonderfully sweetly-smelling drinks floated through the air overhead and eventually landed in front of a guest all without the aid of a magical, unicorn aura. Trixie had to be careful not to bump into anypony that inexplicably jumped out of their seat in a seemingly intoxicated state. They quickly reached the other end of the room, passing through a stone archway to a stairwell that led to the second floor.

The second story was smaller and looked out over the busy floor below, but was just as crowded with every table taken. Without stopping, Magus proceeded toward an arched doorway at the other end of the room, strangely, walking faster than usual. Moving through the tables and ducking under the occasional floating tankard, Trixie walked through the door with Magus and was welcomed by the familiar, tranquil sounds of singing birds.

The door had led them outside onto the balcony where only a few diners sat in peace. Small strands of ivy, with white flowers spanning their vines, wrapped around the stone walled railing, looking as if it was embroidered onto it. Colorful birds sat along the railing as they sang, paying no attention to the patrons that dined nearby. Trixie followed as Magus headed toward a lone table at the far end of the balcony. While she followed, she couldn’t help but notice a strange wavering sway in his normally steadfast walk, as if he were dizzy, or perhaps tired. She said nothing as they approached table. Trixie sat down on the cushion before noticing a gold lantern hanging a ways above the door they had entered through, possibly the reason for the name. Magus sat the magic bag down next to him before sitting at the other end of the table. He looked out over the railing, appearing to be lost in thought.

After a while, it felt unsettling to be sitting together in silence when there was so much to talk about. The stallion didn’t look too interested in speaking, then again he never did.

Trixie had to say something to at least break the silence. “So, do you come here very often?” she said, trying to find a reason to speak.

Without looking away, Magus replied, “From time to time.”

“The restaurant or the city?”

“Either, the answer is the same,” Magus said, once again back to his short, quick answers that appeared to signal that something was on his mind.

“Um, I never thanked you for the outfit.”

“No you didn’t, and it’s not necessary. It is part of my responsibility to ensure that you are properly equipped.”

“Well, that’s a relief,” Trixie said, finding it difficult to start a conversation. She looked out on the city of Haven and saw an integrate design, crafted from the many buildings and wide open plazas within view. It made her think about the magic she had seen in just a few hours and, in turn, what she had seen since joining up with the stallion. “A magical city, huh?” Trixie said, almost sounding impressed as she tried to start a conversation yet again. “Hidden from the world?”

“I believe we’ve already had this conversation,” Magus said quickly in an attempt to put an end to her thought.

“Yes, but is it only the members of your Order that know about this? Do the princess’s realize this is all here?”

For the first time since they sat down, Magus’s eyes darted over to her with mild interest. He looked at her for a moment, as if contemplating her question, before he said, “Hm, I had almost forgotten how new you are to The Order.” It felt as if she was being insulted again, but at this point it was hard to tell. Magus looked back to the city and said, “No, they do not know of this place. Nor do they have knowledge of us, not anymore.”

“Why’s that?” she said curiously. “They are the rulers after all.”

“Their title means nothing to us,” Magus replied very sternly with a brief glare, as if he wanted to make sure his point got across. “They hold no dominion over The Circle, we are our own masters.”

As Trixie was about to reply to his statement, she was stopped by an unfamiliar, yet joyful voice, “Fates welcome ya!” Standing next to their table, stood an earth mare. She wore a bright, white apron that covered much of her chestnut coat. Her orange mane was worn in a bun as was her tail. She looked between the two of them with her orange colored eyes as she said, “What can I get ya?” It appeared she was the waitress, here to take their order.

“Ember Tea,” Magus said solemnly without breaking eye contact with Trixie.

The waitress nodded to him before turning to Trixie, “And what about you dear?”

Trixie looked blankly at the waitress, not knowing what you would order at a place where the drinks floated through the air. Would they even serve the same food as Equestria? Wouldn’t hurt to ask, she figured.

She opened her mouth to speak, but before she could utter a single word, Magus interrupted by ordering, “My Initiate will be having the special and a tankard of Morning Star.” Trixie glared at him from across the table.

“An excellent choice sir,” the waitress said as she bowed her head slightly to Magus. “It will be out shortly.” She walked away, unwittingly leaving the two scowling at each other.

When they were alone, Magus addressed her foul stare, “You think me ill-mannered, but know that this is not Equestria. Our world works differently from yours. That includes what we consider food and drink.”

“Well you could have let me find that out for myself and allowed me to make my own decision!” she said in frustration. “Instead you made me look like an idiot.” She may not have showed it, but Trixie was surprised she said such a thing and in an angered tone of voice. Not that she felt ashamed for talking back to him, she was proud of that, but Trixie never thought she would feel so angry about not being able to order food. She wondered why she felt such anger.

Magus shut his eyes while he held a hoof to his forehead, as if he was having a severe headache. Trixie watched as his face twitched and winced, appearing to be in pain. As he took a deep breath, seeming to be over the pain, Trixie asked, “What’s wrong with you?” confused by the display. She certainly didn’t care if he was in pain or not, but found it strange compared with how he usually behaved when she said something in anger to him.

It took him a moment to answer as he lowered his hoof, taking another deep breath. His eyes opened, looking directly at Trixie with an uncomfortable stare. “It’s nothing. I’m fine,” he said quickly, but calmly.

It was clear to Trixie that he was far from fine, as this was not the first odd action he’s done. “Are you sure?” Trixie said. “Because at times it seems--”

“I said I’m fine!” Magus snapped as he slammed a hoof onto the table, appearing to be struggling to keep his calm demeanor. Caught off guard by his sudden, short-tempered response, she leaned away from the table, as if Magus was ready to leap over the table at any moment. Seeing her reaction caused the crimson cloaked pony to shut his eyes immediately and began taking several quick, deep, calming breaths. “My apologies,” he said slowly, his eyes still shut tightly. “I will ensure that your individuality is respected in the future.” As he spoke, Trixie noticed his hoof, which was still on the table, trembling uncontrollably, as if the ground under him was shaking. Cracking open his eyes, he noticed his hoof and quickly removed it from the table as well as Trixie’s view of it. He held his leg under his robe, as he refused to make eye contact of any kind.

Before the situation had a chance to become any tenser, or weirder, a small white tea cup, with a small spoon and plate accompanying it, and a silver tankard floated onto their table. Steam rose from the red colored liquid in front of Magus and a yellow colored beverage sat in the silver tankard in front of Trixie. The drink in front of her appeared like liquid gold and smelled of sweet honey. Trixie lifted the mug, with a bit of unicorn magic, and took a small sip. Whatever the thick drink was tasted amazing, sweet, with some kind of spice added in.

After taking another big gulp, Trixie sat the tankard down with a satisfied sigh. As she looked across the table, Trixie noticed Magus pouring a clear liquid from a small, glass vial into his drink. Noticing her prying eyes, he plugged the top with a cork before quickly concealing it into his robe.

“What’s that?” Trixie asked curiously, swearing she had seen him hide such a thing before, as Magus began to vigorously down his beverage.

A few gulps later, he sat his cup back down onto the table and took another deep breath. “I believe you asked for the reason why we are in hiding, yes?” he said as he looked into her eyes.

“Well yeah, but what…” Trixie began before noticing a cold, deathly glare from Magus. It was as if his stare cast a spell that caused her mind to go blank and her voice to leave her. A dry sweat developed on her forehead as she cleared her throat and said in an unnerved tone, “I mean, yes I did.” She didn’t understand why she was changing the subject, but felt compelled to.

Crimson eyes remained focused on her for a moment, as if they were continuing to cast the spell. Behaving as if nothing was wrong, Magus said, “Good. To understand the story as to why we are here today, you must understand what transpired after the discovery of the Arcana Infinitum. When the book was found and the secret of true magic returned to the three pony tribes, others began developing the ability to command the forces. Earth ponies, pegasi, and unicorns all began mastering the art and formed what is known as The Order of the Circle. But even with the magic still so young, there was unease from those who could not wield the power, due to its…” Magus looked behind him, over at the table at the other end of the balcony, where a mare and stallion sat, laughing and giggling as they stretched their faces into different shapes, “…strange behavior.”

Trixie watched as the two morphed their faces into animal-like shapes such as those of a pig, a bird, and even a dragon. She had seen transformation spells before, but had never seen it used in such a manner, nor had she seen it used by non-unicorns. They chuckled and giggled away, appearing to be having a good time, whereas she was receiving another history lesson from her master.

Magus turned back to her, looking as if he was annoyed by their laughter, before placing a hoof on the table and muttering something under his breath. The table began to glow before a hazy picture appeared upon its surface. “The distrust between us only grew as we used our magic to shield ourselves from the cold and harsh conditions around us during the great blizzard.” The image cleared and a silhouetted depiction of three robed ponies appeared, one of each race, with what looked like a bubble surrounding them as snow fell outside of it. All the shadowy figures on the table moved like it was a movie.

Trixie tapped on the surface of the table, curious about the properties of the spell. It was as if the image was protected behind a glass surface. “Incredible,” she said to herself. Disregarding the magic shadow play for a moment, Trixie asked, “Why didn’t The Circle help the tribes?”

“A combination of discomfort for The Circle’s magic and an egotistical unwillingness to allow another species to help them. And by this time, we were a sizeable collective of all three species, all communicating with each other and looking out for one another. As we did not wish to freeze and starve with the others, we held out through the storm by ourselves.” The image changed as he spoke, disappearing for a moment before reappearing as something new. The picture was split down the middle by a jagged line with the same robed ponies enjoying a sunny day on one side, while three normal looking ponies appeared to be cold on the other with ice and snow covering the borders of their area.

Magus took a sip of his tea to clear his throat as Trixie did the same. “We, of course, knew of the cannibalistic wendigos that were creating the storm and feeding on those who could not survive, but found it best if the others solved their problems on their own, for once.”

“Wait, what?” Trixie said in disbelief of his story. “’Cannibalistic?’ ‘Wendigos’? I’ve never heard about that.”

Magus grunted as he stirred his tea with a levitated spoon. “Where? During that preposterous, tall tale of a Hearth’s Warming Day play you call a reenactment?” Magus scoffed. “You can learn more from staring into the sun than you could from that travesty, falsely called historical theater.”

“Well it’s not common knowledge for a wendigo to eat ponies in Equestiria,” She protested.

“Yes, indeed. I doubt you have ever seen a wendigo, much less read an accurate account on one. In addition, I can assure you that they can do a lot more than just cause blizzards or practice cannibalism. I know this from…personal experience,” Magus said as he looked down at the red pool in his cup, appearing to be lost in his own thoughts.

It was best if she avoided questioning him when he was like this so as to avoid fueling his unstable ire. He shook his head slightly before looking back up to her. “Then again, this tale is not about the inaccuracy of the founding of a country or about a wraith-like apparition,” he said, before getting back on track. “Now then, after the migration to the land now known as Equestria, and the three pony races having learned to hate each other a little less, our order flourished. With the species no longer attempting to best each other in every endeavor, we were able to greatly increase our numbers, but with our increased population the distrust about us grew.” The image on the table disappeared again before a depiction of Equestria bloomed onto the surface. It looked as if one were looking at a map of the land with everywhere from the Frozen North to the Southern Badlands being portrayed clearly on the blank, blackened rendition of the territory.

“Despite finding this new land, there were still those who wanted their own kingdom to call themselves leaders in.” The land glowed with different colors, all separated by black, jagged lines to mark the individual countries. “The pony race became fractured once again, but now our separation was more about territory and power rather than species. Not much of a difference if you ask me.”

Trixie scanned the surface of the table, observing the different countries that came from the migration. “So, which one was The Circle’s land?” she said, presuming their next step to their relocation.

“The Circle possessed no land. We are an order of magic, not a nation attempting to splinter ourselves from one another to achieve a sort of dominance.”

“What about Haven then?”

Magus sighed in an irritable manner. “I will get to that. Please pay attention.”

Trixie got angry over his command, but allowed it to slip by as she took another drink from her tankard and continued to listen.

“We had no need for a land of our own as we integrated ourselves into the common society of all the nations. Our presence was well known, some saw us as healers, heroes, wise ponies, but many viewed our existence as a curse.” Magus waved a hoof over the table, changing the image to that of a silhouette of two figures. The one on the left was a pony that wore a hooded robe and the one on the right appeared as a saddened dragon wearing a crown. “Many kings, queens, princes, and princesses sought our aid and council for their plights.” The silhouetted pony on the table waved a hoof to the air, causing a bolt of lightning to strike the dragon. The table vibrated and roared like thunder with the image. The dragon disappeared and in its place stood a king-like pony, jumping for joy. “Others,” the image changed slightly as the jolly king vanished and in its place stood an armored pegasus, wielding a large spear in his wing, “attempted to be rid of us.” The speared pony lowered his weapon to the hooded equine before charging. As if the robed pony was made of smoke, he disappeared as the spear passed through him.

Trixie shook her head as she said, “I don’t understand. If you wanted to help them, then why did so many want to get rid of you?”

With a raised eyebrow, Magus looked up from the table at her. “I’d dare say that is the best question you’ve asked since I’ve met you.”

Narrowing her eyes to him, she wasn’t sure if he was insulting her or giving a compliment.

“Even after so many years of holding a presence in the world, our spells were still far too different from normal unicorn magic. And that is exactly why we were still not trusted. As we were able to cast spells that would be impossible for unicorn magic, it was claimed that our magic disrupted the natural order of the world. As if common, unicorn magic wasn’t guilty of that already.”

“Like the way you control fire?”

“Control over the elements of nature is but one of our capabilities. But yes, you are correct,” he said as he looked back down on the table.

“Well that’s good, isn’t it? If you mean to help, then I don’t see the problem,” Trixie said as she drank from her tankard again.

“Paranoia,” Magus began before directing his attention back to her, “can have devastating results.” Another wave of his hoof changed the surface into the shape of a heart. “Tell me, how much do you know about the history behind the holiday known as Hearts and Hooves?”

It was a curious question to be asking considering the context of what they had been talking about. “Hearts and Hooves?” Trixie asked confused by the point he was trying to make. “I know a bit, but I don’t see what it has to do with anything.”

“Enlighten me,” he said levitating his cup into the air, about to take a drink.

Trixie thought for a moment, trying to remember what she had learned a long time ago. “Something about a prince giving a love potion to some princess he liked?”

“And?”

“Uh…I believe that there was something about a dragon, eternal chaos, and a kingdom falling, all because of the effects the potion had on them or something like that.”

“Good,” he said, sounding as unimpressed as ever. “Now, you’re a smart young mare the majority of the time, think about what you said and consider what The Order has to do with it.”

The information rolled around in her head for a moment. Soon, as if she was struck by inspiration, an idea popped into her head. It sounded absurd, but from what she had heard so far it was anything but. She looked at Magus, who had a confident gleam in his fiery eyes, as if he knew what she was thinking. “You?” she said in disbelief. “You’re the ones who--”

“Indeed,” Magus said as he took a quick sip from his teacup.

“Even the dragon?”

“No. The dragon was a matter of circumstance.”

“Well I guess it’s fortunate for them that you don’t have control over dragons at least,” Trixie said as began to sip his tea.

He stopped before his lips made contact with the cup. “Who says we don’t?” Magus replied, briefly looking up at her before taking a drink.

Trixie raised an eyebrow with interest and skepticism. He did not appear very interested in entertaining the idea to her as he rolled his eyes with a grunt.

“I digress, yes, we are responsible for what happened on that day and I suppose you might say we, in turn, gave rise to the holiday. Although how you get a day of romance from a time of famine, destruction, and chaos leading to the total annihilation of a kingdom is beyond me.”

“But, why?”

“What happened to the hopeless lover who longed for the attention of a single mare was not the first, nor the last of The Circle’s acts of vengeance or violence; it was just the most prominent. The years leading up to that day were some of the worst moments in the Order’s history. Trusts were betrayed, deals were cheated, and many good sorcerers were hunted like wild beasts.”

“You reached your breaking point,” she said solemnly, feeling a sense of pity from his story, understanding the feeling.

“Correct,” he said as he took another drink. “We had two choices then: make a stand or succumb to an inevitable extinction. Our decision, all who betrayed our trust or stepped out of line suffered under our wrath.”

Trixie quickly lost taste for her beverage as she said in a confused, yet shocked tone, “What could they have done to force you to wipe out a kingdom? Doesn’t that seem a little extreme? First you help others now you’re destroying them.”

“I promise you, that the events that transpired were fair after the centuries of mounting bloodshed towards our kind. This kingdom was just among the more brutal and deceitful of all the lands that we came in contact with. Although, it’s not something you could read in any history book in Equestria.”

Magus waved a hoof over the table again, changing the image to a silhouette of a princely-looking pony, standing before a robed unicorn, Pegasus, and earth pony. “Believing he had power over us, the prince demanded us to craft the potion for him, so that the mare of his dreams would take notice of him and never look away.” The princely pony stomped his hooves at the three before they bowed their heads. Magus swirled his drink around in his cup as he said, “The fool got exactly what he had asked for.”

Once more he waved his hoof over the table’s surface, causing the image to swirl, like water going down a drain, changing the image into a bottle filled with some kind of bubbling concoction. “He voraciously took the mixture we had prepared, not questioning its effects. In the end, the prince, the princess, and all those who served them suffered at our hooves for their crimes against The Circle.” The image changed to a picture of a skull that quietly moaned as it appeared. “We had destroyed a nation without lifting a hoof and from that day on, we were feared by all. The mere mention of our name struck fear in even the most stalwart hero or even the strongest rulers.” Magus paused for a moment and sighed before he said in a depressed manner, “It was not the most…illustrious moment for us.” He took another sip of his drink as he allowed what he said to sink in.

“You realize,” Trixie said, “you’re making yourselves sound like the bad guys in this story, right.”

“I know…It’s because we were.”

Trixie wasn’t sure why he was making the order that he belonged to appear villainous when any other time he seemed to support it, but continued to listen regardless.

“We had power over all the kingdoms, but it was not the way of The Order, nor was it our place to hold dominion over the land or its people, especially with fear. Before a solution could be acted upon to solve this dilemma, the regal sisters appeared, the now crowned rulers of Equestria as you would know them.”

As the table showed a picture of the sisters, Trixie asked, “What happened?”

Magus sighed again before he said, “We were seen as bloodthirsty tyrants wielding a dark magic to them. They attempted to banish us, like others before us, but the eons had made us clever. We saw their banishment as an opportunity to escape our unintentional reign of terror over the land.” The table showed the three robed ponies again this time standing before the images of the two princesses. The sisters released a magical beam toward them, but before it could hit them, the three disappeared in a cloud of smoke following a flash of an arcane symbol. “It was believed that they had banished our magic, banished any trace of our power, but we were far from gone. Our presence was hidden, our writings, works, anything significantly relevant to The Order disappeared with us. We had become dead to the world.”

Trixie stared at Magus with intrigue. “But why has the Circle never been mentioned in any kind of books or any studies on magic? Seems like something that should be mentioned if you really had that much if an impact on the world.”

Magus turned and stared out onto Haven. He did not seem to be in thought, but more enjoying the sight of the mystical city. “Our magic, and everything associated with it, was considered black magic, evil to use a better word. Anything we did not take with us into the shadows was destroyed. We were wiped from history, written out for fear of our magic influencing somepony to attempt our spells. Every achievement that we made was erased from the world.” He took a deep breath as he paused for a moment. “We are nothing but a footnote in the studies of mythology and fairytales now. Cities like Haven were created so that we may live in peace and that we may practice our magic without persecution. The world is at peace, and that is all we want.”

“But you’re cut off from the world. Doesn’t that upset at all?”

He looked over to her before he said, “It may be thought by the outside world that we never happened at all, but there is no reason for any to believe that we exist. It is perhaps best if they continue to believe that. The princesses are neither our enemy nor our friends. What they do is their own will, so long as we are left in peace.” Magus turned to face the cityscape and gave the settlement his full attention.

As Magus brought a close to his tale, changing the windowed table back to normal with a tap from his hoof, a strange energy steadily filled the air around Trixie. The energy accumulated in front of her before a bowl appeared in a flash of light. Trixie began to lean forward to look inside before she reared back as another flash dropped a spoon into her bowl with a clink and a splash.

“Ah, It appears your lunch has arrived,” Magus said glancing over to her. “Hm, they appear to be a bit slow today, pity.”

Trixie looked inside the bowl to see a golden brown liquid filling it, with the the soothing scent of autumn rising from it. “What is it?” Trixie asked as she levitated the spoon, full of the watery broth, into the air just above the bowl.

“The house special, Lantern Soup. Eat, it is quite appetizing,” said Magus as he sipped his tea once more.

She tasted the broth to find that, like her drink, was very good. Stirring the soup with her spoon, she found small, curly bits of pasta mixed in. Scooping up the noodles onto her spoon, she continued to eat. The story Magus had told made her forget just how hungry she was. Seeing her satisfied, Magus gazed back out at the city, once again lost in his thoughts.

As Trixie ate and the feeling of starvation disappeared, a thought began to roll around her mind. “Master,” she said getting the immediate attention of the stallion’s eyes. “Is The Order’s magic good or evil?”

Magus took a pause before answering. “What do you think?”

“Well, from what I’ve heard so far, I don’t know what to think. This magic seems good one moment and evil the next. It’s a little odd, but it doesn’t appear to have a side.”

His attention returned to the view before he said, “Magic, all magic, has no morality. It matters not what kind of magic you use, but how you use it and for what purpose you are using it. At least that’s The Circle’s brief interpretation of it.”

“And what do you believe?”

He grew silent once more, taking another drink. “I believe it is based on the individual’s point of view, but really it is a question that has and needs no answer. I can no more change my magic, an ability that defines who I am, any more than you can change, say, who your parents are.”

Trixie looked away with her ears pinned back for a moment, thinking about who her parents were. It was a topic she appeared to want to avoid.

Magus viewed this with a glance, before saying, “Then again, does it matter?” Trixie looked back up to him with a curious expression. “You want to learn this magic to become powerful, do you not? From what you said before, you wish vengeance upon somepony that wronged you, correct?”

The idea of vengeance came to her mind. The embarrassment of her time in that puny, little town burning inside her, like fire, being fueled by the name of the upstart that dared challenge her. “I want her to pay dearly for what she has done,” Trixie said with a venomous bite in her tone and a scowl.

“Then this power will grant you that wish, should you be able to tame it. We have one more stop to make and then your training may begin at first light tomorrow.”

“Good,” she said as she took another bite, the idea of vengeance still burning inside.

After a moment of observing her, Magus said, “What do you think of The Circle’s magic now? Do you believe it to be good or evil?”

Trixie looked up from her soup and said, “What?”

“You mean to do harm unto one who has seemed to have merely damaged your pride. You don’t believe that to be a bit of selfish power you desire?”

She looked down at her half-empty bowl of soup and saw her scowl in her reflection. Trixie’s face softened; before she shut her eyes tightly and looked away. She quickly looked back at him as she opened her eyes with a glare. “I know what I’m doing. I will be the judge of how I use my magic.”

He looked into her eyes in a brief pause before saying, “It is no concern of mine how you exact your revenge, just be mindful how far you take it. Now eat, I wish to be off soon.”

They sat in silence as Trixie ate and Magus continued to look out onto Haven, sipping his tea. Despite everything she had learned, one thought remained in her mind, like an undying flame, 'I will have my revenge on you, Twilight Sparkle!'

Chapter 12 - The Witch of Haven

When Trixie finished her meal, Magus left a few bits on the table, picked up his bag and proceeded to leave with haste. The front door to the establishment swung open and shut just as quickly as they rushed out. Trixie stayed with him as best she could as they walked down the street at an unusually brisk pace. Wherever they were going, Magus wanted to get there in a hurry.

Almost an hour of zigzagging through the streets and the occasional crowd left Trixie feeling more than a little winded from their rushed speed. The fact that they’d been walking all day, or night, she couldn’t tell anymore, didn’t help any as she tailed him. “Where are…we going……Master?” Trixie said between pants, almost gagging on the last word for more than a few reasons. “Weren’t the shops the other way?”

Magus slowed his pace gradually, as if realizing how fast he was going, before glancing back. “We’re not going there. And before you ask,” he said, turning back to the road, “the brisk pace is necessary if we want to catch her in time.”

“Catch who?” Trixie said impatiently. “We have at least a hundred different books and enough amulets to fill a barn, not to mention all the other stuff you put into that bag. What else could I possibly need?”

Looking back once again, Magus said, “You already have everything you need for your training. This…this is something for myself.”

“Like what? What is it?” she asked anxiously, hoping for an answer.

Staring at her, he paused for a moment before turning back to the road. “That is not your concern. It won’t take but a moment and we can return to the caravan immediately after. So, for once, be patient.”

Trixie snarled under her breath, aggravated by his show of dominance. The day when she would never have to take orders from him again couldn’t come soon enough. If it wasn’t for the immense magical power that could be learned from him, she would have told this snob to get lost a long time ago. But the question of why he was so determined to get to wherever he was going was burning in her mind.

For the rest of the trek, Magus kept a slow, easy pace as they walked through the busy streets. Eventually, they entered a large plaza with a number of buildings outlining the perimeter, like the one they were in when they first arrived in the city. The structures all had a similar, well-kept appearance except for the odd building directly across from them, which appeared to be covered in green fur.

Moving next to Magus, Trixie said in an almost taunting way, “I assume that’s where we’re going?” motioning to the furry building. Without acknowledging or saying a word to her, he walked toward the structure. Trixie scoffed as she rolled her eyes at the arrogant stallion before following.

As they got closer, Trixie found that what she had at first taken to be green fur was actually a cluster of ivy and vegetation clinging onto the wall. The voracious plants consumed much of the building, leaving only a few red bricks of the original structure visible. A strong, unfamiliar aroma scented the air as they approached the front door, smelling as bizarre as the place that emanated it looked. The door was clear of any plants and looked almost brand new with a single, golden ring serving as a knocker in the center.

The ring glowed red as Magus used his unicorn magic to knock on the door with a few quick taps. There was no answer. After a minute, Magus repeated the process, knocking a little harder and faster than before.

Trixie waited behind Magus, tapping her hoof impatiently on the ground as he knocked again and again. After the fifth time of listening to him knock, “Maybe no pony’s home,” she said, mildly annoyed by the constant thumping.

Magus shot her a venomous glare, causing her to take a cautious step back, before trying the door once more.

Before he could finish the sixth attempt at beating on the door, a muffled voice called out from behind the door, “I heard you the first time! I’m coming…give me a minute.” The voice was raspy, but Trixie could have sworn it was an older mare’s voice. “Who, who is it?” the voice said, sounding closer, as if they were right behind the door.

“It’s Magus,” he answered.

“Who? I don’t know a Migus,” the rough voice said.

He sighed before replying, “Magus. This is Magus.”

“Madgos?”

“No, I--”

“Are you here to fix the water heater?”

Trixie laughed as quietly as she could, trying to muffle her amusement as she brought a hoof to her mouth. Whoever this pony was, she liked her already.

He took a deep breath and exhaled in the form of a long, aggravated sigh. “I am Magus, The Emperor of the Crimson Flame. Master Pyromancer of Highrock. Exalted, Grand Archmage of the Circle.”

The voice went silent for a moment before, “……Magus!” the mare shouted in both surprise and joy. “Well why didn’t you say it was you?” Trixie trotted up next to Magus, interested to see who would aggravate him so. A number of locks and tumblers could be heard moving behind the door as the voice said, “You youngins now-a-days. Never speaking clearly. Wants my tired, old ears to work harder than they ought to.”

The last lock finally clicked before the heavy door slowly creaked open revealing an elderly, green colored mare standing behind it, a pair of hazel eyes trained on the two of them. The old mare looked haggard with her messy greyish-black streaked mane hanging off her head, like the twisting vines that engulfed her house. She wore a dark purple blouse leading down to a tattered black skirt that, unlike her blouse, partially covered her boney knees. Both of her ears seemed to be damaged with small cuts along their length. A hairy wart grew on her large, cleft chin giving her the appearance of a witch, and a wicked one at that.

“Magus dearie!” the old mare said with a joyful smile, displaying a few crooked teeth sticking out from behind her lips. “My, how long has it been? One, two hundred years maybe?”

“It’s been a month,” Magus replied without the least bit of enthusiasm.

The old pony cackled before noticing Trixie standing next to him, her eyesight was obviously far from perfect. “And who is this?” she said curiously as she took a step forward, leaning in, trying to get a better look.

Their eyes locked as the old mare observed, getting progressively closer as she did so, making Trixie feel a bit uncomfortable. The azure mare leaned back as her personal space was invaded. Up close, she could see her shriveled features more clearly, something Trixie felt she could have done without.

“This is Trixie,” Magus said, “an Initiate.”

“What’s that?” she said, breaking eye contact with Trixie to look over at him. “Oh, yes of course,” the mare said looking back at her before retreating a few steps. “Sorry dear, my eyes aren’t what they used to be. Takes them a moment to adjust to a new face, you see,” she said with another witch-like cackle. Bowing her head, the mare said kindly, “I’m Ginger and it’s a pleasure to welcome you to my home.”

“Yeah, sure,” Trixie replied, trying not to seem as uneasy about the situation as she felt.

“Well come in, come in,” Ginger said, stepping to one side of the door. As Magus entered, she turned her attention to Trixie who remained still, nervously eyeing the suspicious old pony. “You too dear. Come on, I’m not gonna bite,” she said kindly, waving her hoof inside. Trixie hurried in behind Magus, watching the seemingly friendly mare as she did.

The strange aroma was even stronger inside and it appeared as if the source was either the enormous number of herbs that dangled from the ceiling or the large, bubbling cauldron in the corner of the room. The walls were not much different from the outside with leafy green vines growing on their surface. What parts of the walls could be seen were constructed from blackened brick and mortar with some parts cracking as the plants grew through them. The wood floor was in surprisingly good condition, save a few creeping vines reaching out from the corners and between the floorboards.

As Trixie took a couple steps through the room, she noted a number of colored bottles strewn about the numerous shelves, in no particular order, with some carrying a mysterious, luminescent glow within them. The ivy outside blocked out many of the windows, allowing little light to filter through, leaving the room dim but for the light of a few candles held by tall stands. The center of the room had a large, purple, circular rug with a small chandelier hanging overhead, illuminating a counter and door in the back of the room.

“What kind of place is this?” Trixie asked as she heard the old mare resetting the door's many locks behind her.

“I suppose you might say it’s a specialty shop,” Magus said as he sat his bag down on a nearby table. “For private customers only.”

‘Private customers?’

Just then, the elderly mare walked past as she said, “My wares are only for unique mages, like Magus.” She stopped in the center of the room and turned to them before continuing, “Only ponies with the proper motives are allowed to buy from me. You might say my potions and ingredients are…well…not necessarily ethical,” she said with a slight cackle.

For her own sake, it was probably best if she didn’t ask what she meant, but the question of what Magus could want that would be considered ‘unethical’ intrigued her. With him so close, though, she’d be lucky to get the old mare to utter another word about it.

“Oh, you should meet my husband,” Ginger said, turning around to face the back of the room. “He’s a bit of an aged, old fool, but he would love to meet you.”

Hearing her suggestion triggered Magus’ eyes to grow wide and he almost leaped in front of Ginger. “No, no, that’s not neces--”

“Herald!” Ginger shouted, appearing not to have noticed Magus’ objections.

“Wha-what’s that!?” shouted a stallion’s voice behind the backdoor. “Did you say something?”

Magus cringed slightly as he heard the voice call back. With a sigh, he rejoined Trixie’s side, as the green mare continued to shout, “Get your flank out here and meet our guests!”

Seeing his discomfort, Trixie couldn’t help but chuckle. “I thought you said that nopony interrupts you?” Magus responded with an irritated snarl, which was a pleasant sound to hear from the otherwise self-important pony. Trixie resolved to make him do it more often.

“Eh? What!?” the elder pony shouted back.

“I said, come out here and meet Magus and his friend!”

“…….What?”

“Hurry up you old fool, come out her so you can hear me!”

“………What? Hang on! Let me come out there so that I can hear you.”

Magus rolled his eyes as he quietly snarled again causing Trixie chuckle at his anguish. Hearing her amusement, Magus looked at her with his common angry stare. “I’m glad you’re finding this entertaining.”

“Oh, I am,” she replied humorously. It was the first, small taste of revenge she’d had on the pony after all that had happened. It was a good feeling, even if he didn’t find it appealing in the least. Magus turned his attention back ahead, ignoring her small fits of muffled, mocking laughter.

After a moment, a shaggy old earth stallion stepped from the backdoor, closing it behind him as he entered. It looked like a hairy monster was eating his head as white hair from his overgrown mane and beard covered his face, leaving only his muzzle and the tips of his ears visible. His faded, yellowish-brown coat appeared not to have been groomed in months, making it difficult to see the image of three scrolls on his flank clearly. As he walked toward them, his hooves clopped loudly, demonstrating that he wore a set of horseshoes beneath his messy, unshorn fetlocks.

“This would be my husband,” Ginger said eyeballing the old stallion as he wearily approached. “He can no more hear you than he can see you, so be warned.”

“Eh? What was that?” the old stallion said as he stopped next to Ginger. He smelled like a brewery with the knockout fragrance of alcohol scenting his breath.

“Herald,” Ginger said, almost shouting as she spoke into his ear, “you know Magus--”

“Who!?” he spontaneously replied.

“...and this is Trixie.” Ginger said again, ignoring his confusion.

Just as she said her name, Herald unexpectedly grabbed Trixie’s hoof and began shaking it frantically in a fast hoofshake. “Good to see you again! You have to stop these long trips away, we miss you so.”

It felt as if her leg was about to be torn off by the violent shaking and she found it difficult to break free of the old stallion’s vice-like grip. Before it could get any worse, Ginger grabbed hold of his hoof, causing him to let go, before firmly placing it on the ground as she said, “Dagnabbit, Herald! Quit that or you’ll break her arm off!”

“Eh?” Herald responded looking at his wife in what Trixie had to assume was a confused gesture as she could not see his face.

“This is Trixie, you two have never met you coot! Open your eyes.”

“What’s that you say? Trixie?” he said as he directed his attention back to her. Herald leaned in close as he lifted part of his wild mane, revealing a pair of jade green eyes. He carefully scanned her, squinting a few times as if attempting to adjust to what he was seeing. “Oh,” he said leaning back, allowing his bushy hair to fall back down. “Sorry, thought you were that nice filly scout who always delivers those yummy coconut cookies. …You’re not her, are you?”

Trixie wasn’t sure if he was covering something up, like Ripper had when he assumed they had met before, or if he was really as senile as he appeared. “No,” Trixie began in an uncertain manner, “I’m n--”

“What!?” Herald shouted, leaning in close.

Was he really as deaf as he made himself out to be? Trixie had never had a conversation with an elderly pony, at least one that did not last for any more than a few seconds, who was so hard at hearing. She tried to speak louder, “I said, I’m not--”

“My name is Herald Tribune!”

Before she had time to respond to the doddering old pony, he was smacked in the back of the head by his wife as she shouted, “Quit fooling around!” Turning her attention to Trixie, Ginger kindly said, “Sorry for my husband dearie. He’s not always so irritating.”

Herald shook his head, before frantically looking around the room. He soon turned his attention to Trixie and Magus before he said, overjoyed, “Hey! Magus, Trixie, when did you two get here?”

Ginger groaned as she brought a hoof to her face. “Just ignore him dear. It’s what happens when you drink too much Firemander Ale.”

“Firemander Ale?” Trixie responded, curious about the oddly named drink.

“Second best thing in my life!” Herald said impulsively as he put a hoof around Ginger. Trixie wasn’t sure if he was referring to his wife or the alcohol. They were certainly an odd couple, she wondered if all married couples go as crazy as these two after such a long period of time together.

“Not that this isn’t touching,” Magus said, “but I do have an order to pick up and I’m short on time today. So, if we may continue.”

Ginger scratched her chin, as if she was unsure what he was referring to, before her eyes grew wide. “Oh, right,” she said, smacking away Herald’s hoof before walking to the back. Magus followed as she said with a cackle, “Sorry dearie. I get off track easily these days.”

“Not at all,” Magus replied, appearing, in a sense, happy that he was finally getting waited on.

Trixie followed Magus with the senile Herald waddling in a zigzag fashion behind her. As Ginger arrived at the backdoor, she stepped to one side and opened it partway, showing a dim, odd-smelling room. She couldn’t wait to see what was inside and what was so important to Magus. She only caught a brief glimpse of it, though, before her vision was obscured by Magus stepping in front of her, giving her a serious stare.

“Stay here,” Magus commanded.

“What?” Trixie objected. “You can’t just leave me out here.”

“And why is that? This is a private matter that you don’t need to be a part of.”

Trixie scoffed at his logic. “How do you expect me to learn anything if you stop me from at least looking around?”

“This is an alchemy shop. That is all you need to know. I won’t be but a moment.” Despite Trixie’s irritated expression, Magus turned and entered the room as he said, “Ginger, if you would.”

“Eh?” she said confused before realizing what he meant. “Oh, alright, if you insist.” Ginger looked to her husband, standing behind Trixie, and said, “Herald, lock the door and watch the front as well as our guest until I get back. Do you understand?”

“What!?”

“Eh?”

“I forget.”

Ginger sighed before saying, “Are you going senile?”

“Maybe!” Herald quickly and noisily responded.

It appeared as if Ginger saw it best not to continue speaking and instead just entered the backroom, closing the door shut behind her.

Like a bolt of lightning, the once slow Herald dashed in front of Trixie and pulled out a small brass key from the depths of his beard, locking the backdoor with a loud click before stuffing it back. He immediately spun around and stared out into the room, standing perfectly still, as if he was one of those guards she saw earlier.

“What are you doing?” Trixie asked, questioning his bizarre and sporadic behavior.

“Eh!? What’s that?”

Trixie spoke louder, making sure she was heard, “I asked, what are you do--”

“You’ll have to speak up!”

“I…!” Trixie shouted before stopping herself, realizing what his response was likely to be.

The geezer picked at his ear as Trixie snarled irritably at his stupidity. She was determined to get into that room no matter what. It would fascinate her more than a little to find out what the stallion was hiding, even if it may not answer everything. But without that key, she had no chance of getting in and, even if she could search for it, it didn’t seem possible to find much of anything in that rats nest of a beard.

With little choice left, Trixie decided to look around the room, curious as to what the store sold other than strangely fragrant herbs. A number of luminescent bottles drew her attention to a nearby table in the back corner of the room. The wooden surface was covered with containers that glowed and flickered like candles with almost every color she could imagine filling their sleek glass frames. They were all neatly stacked in a single, rather tall, pile that looked like a tower of lights, each labeled with a small tag around its neck.

Among the ones on the bottom row, a few of the tags read: Transmogrification Potion, Aging Potion, Sleeping Potion, Giant Potion, Wing Po--'Wait,' Trixie thought as she looked back at the tag. 'Sleeping Potion?' Glancing back at Herald, Trixie could see that he hadn’t moved an inch but was still on a vigilant watch, staring out at the other end of the room, not appearing to be paying attention to her. The gears in her head turned as she formulated a plan to get past the senile sentry. Granted, if the potion was strong enough, Trixie would be able to simply take the key and be in and out of the room before any were the wiser. Even Magus, as observant as he is, could overlook the fact that Herald was ancient and old ponies were always prone to falling asleep. She could play innocent should he question whether she took advantage of his state or not. It was foolproof. The problem became how to get the old stallion to drink it?

Carefully, Trixie grabbed the misty, blue colored bottle with her magic and brought it towards her, making sure not to disturb the containers above it. When it was safely in her possession, she looked back at him, thankful to see that he hadn’t noticed what she had done. As doddering as he seemed, even he couldn’t possibly be so stupid as to drink it without noticing something amiss. With any luck, she might be able to find something to mix it with to outwit the old timer, not that it would be hard to do in the first place.

Looking back at the mound of bottles, it appeared as if fate was on her side, for behind the sleeping tonic she just pulled was a rather large burgundy colored bottle that read, in big bold letters: Firemander Ale. It was an incredible coincidence that filled her with joy. If he enjoyed the drink as much as she expected he did then this was perfect. Making doubly sure she was not being watched, Trixie swiftly removed the brew from the stack with her magic.

As she slipped the liquor out of place, the whole stack of bottles began to wobble and sway, threatening to tumble over. Trixie panicked and, after quickly setting the spirits down, used her magic to attempt to steady the tower of wavering glass. Keeping each individual bottle from spilling over proved a greater challenge than she had predicted as they continued to rock individually, clinking lightly against one another. Her magic strained as she concentrated, trying to steady the bottles that came loose and ran the risk of falling over. It took everything she had, but thankfully the stack held, the last container finally settling.

Trixie was about to let out a sigh of relief when she noticed the tiny bottle at the very top had not completely stabilized. Before she had time to react the flask toppled and plummeted toward the floor. With no time to use magic, Trixie leaped toward it, reaching out her hooves in hopes of catching it before her plan was ruined. She slid against the floor as she landed, stretching her forelegs as far as they could. With a soft chime the small bottle landed securely in her hooves. Trixie exhaled, exhausted, as she allowed her brow to fall against the floor with a thud.

Placing the flask back on the table with care, Trixie returned to the two bottles that were the keystones of her entire strategy. Picking them up, she turned her back to the elder pony, who appeared not to have noticed the commotion. Trixie didn’t know much about mixing potions or alchemy, but just hoped that pouring one into the other wouldn’t cause the concoction to explode in her face.

Grabbing hold of the cork to the sleeping remedy with her magic, she carefully removed it with a pop. The contents had a minty, aromatic odor that reminded her of medicine she took when she was small. The smell made her eyes water as it cleared her sinuses, and she gagged on the overpowering scent. She set it down as quickly as she could, trying to banish the unpleasant memories, and turned her attention to the jug of alcohol on the floor. Save for the name, it appeared to be an ordinary container. The cork was larger than the other and Trixie had to really tug just to get it to move a little. With another pop, the cork came loose and the strong, bittersweet aroma of the brew flowed out. Trixie had to hold her mouth shut to keep from coughing at the staggering smell.

Focusing back on the task at hoof, Trixie, with some magic, took hold of the sleeping formula and began carefully pouring the foul smelling white liquid into the bottle of liquor, which appeared to be half full for some reason, making sure she didn’t spill a drop. Fortunately, the brew did not explode as she'd previously predicted, but did nothing more than make a fizzling sound as she filled the burgundy bottle to the top. After re-corking the new and, in her opinion, improved bottle of Firemander Ale, Trixie shook it a little to make sure that the taste of sleeping draft wasn’t recognized over the flavor of the ale, which, considering the potent smell of the drink, didn't appear to be a likely scenario. She just hoped it would be enough to knock the pony on his tail.

With her work complete and the rest of the sleeping potion sealed and placed back onto the table, she walked over to the still vigilant pony with hidden glee, her bottled accomplishment floating next to her.

With a slight skip in her step she stopped in front of him, hoping he was able to see and hear her through the hairball that covered his head. “So, Herald,” she said slyly, trying not to warrant suspicion, “you and your wife have an amazing collection of potions here. You know, I was looking around and just happened to find this.” She levitated the bottle in front of, what she assumed were, his eyes and shook in a tantalizing way allowing the liquid to splash around inside. She expected him to grab it, but he didn’t move a muscle. Confused by his stable reaction, Trixie said in an enticing manner, “Come on, your wife won’t mind if you have a little to drink.” Still no answer. Uncorking the bottle, she held the opening under his snout, “Why not have a little fun?”

Something was certainly wrong. Did he notice what she was doing? Does he know that the drink is drugged? Everything hinged on him drinking it, if he didn’t, she might as well drink it herself because there was nothing more she could do save bash him over the head with it. She paused for a moment, contemplating the thought. It wasn’t a bad idea actually. Then again, it would blow her whole “innocent” alibi.

It was strange that he didn’t say anything, even as she corked the bottle once more. It made Trixie wonder if he was smarter than he appeared…or perhaps a much more likely answer was apparent. With a puzzled expression, she took a step closer to him and said curiously, “Hello? Mr. Tribune, can you hear me?” He didn’t say a word or move even as she waved a hoof in front of his face. “Hello?” Trixie said as she tapped on him gently.

Instantly, he wavered and rocked from one side to another from her touch, looking like the tower of bottles a few minutes earlier. Trixie took a step back as he fell onto his side, as if the strings that held him up were cut. Before Trixie could say anything, Herald released a long, roar-like snore that sounded as if it would be able pry the vines right off the wall.

“…You have got to be kidding me,” Trixie said in disbelief. Shaking him a bit proved that he really was sound asleep. After all that work, he was already slumbering and seemed to have been the entire time. “Old ponies really are prone to falling asleep,” she muttered, still a bit shocked from the outcome of her pointless labor as she set the bottle of ale down.

Kneeling down, Trixie sifted through his mess of a beard, hoping to find the key as the stallion snored away. Fortunately, it soon revealed itself when the brass of the material shined against the candle light through the grey strands of hair. Trixie lifted the key into the air, attached to him by a small string around his neck, with her magic, and gently pulled it off his slumbering head as he began to drool. She took the key in her hooves and briefly admired the end result of her efforts. Whether she considered the plan a success or not, she’d gotten what she wanted.

Without a second thought, Trixie put the key into the backdoor and turned it, making a loud clank. Mouth dry with anticipation, Trixie grabbed the handle and began to pull. The door opened slowly, proving to be heavier than she first thought.

When the gap had widened enough for her to fit through, she stopped and took a peek inside. The room was considerably darker than the one she was in, with the majority of the light radiating from a few of the glowing jars and bottles on the shelves inside, their eerie luminescence beckoning to her. No stranger to the unknown, Trixie cautiously entered, unsure of what awaited her within the ghostly halls.

Chapter 13 - Skeletons in the Closet

When she crossed the threshold the door closed behind her, getting little reaction from her as, by now, she was used to doors inexplicably closing when she stepped through them. Besides, she was far too focused on the incredible chamber before her to notice anything else.

The room was enormous compared to the previous one. Shelves upon shelves stretched endlessly into the distance and reached high above her head, all filled with a variety of bottles and jars. The room looked like a library of peculiarities, with each shelf being labeled with a few crooked symbols and a number. Some of the containers glowed, like the ones in the front room, holding an abundance of plants or small creatures inside that appeared to be frozen within some kind of fluorescent, viscous liquid. Trixie could make out small candles hovering high overhead, supported by nothing but an aura-less magic, illuminating the hall with a pale yellow glow. Each aisle that the shelves created was marked with a number on its side accompanied by intricate magical circles with strange writing printed along their curves.

Trixie wandered the hall, glancing down each aisle that she passed, hoping to find some sign as to where Magus and Ginger had gone. The further she wandered down the seemingly never-ending hall, the more she started to feel a sensation like energy vibrating the air. It was powerful, so much so that it seemed like the air was warming up from the intangible friction. Trixie guessed it was Magus, who else had this kind of power that could heat the air like fire? Although she could feel it, she was unable to pinpoint the source in this repeating maze of shelves.

As she passed by another indistinguishable aisle, a wave of the energy pulsated down it with tremendous force, startling Trixie as it hit. The power was violent. Whatever was happening, the amount of energy and warmth in the room just tripled. Trixie took a deep breath and began heading toward the source of the power, uneasy about finding an angered, fire throwing pony.

The shelves were riddled with a number of unsettling sights. Minotaur horns, shriveled up parasprites, having the appearance of winged raisins, and even amputated Pegasus wings were being preserved in jars. 'What could you possibly make with all these?' Trixie thought in both astonishment and horror.

She hurried by the strange ingredients until her eyes locked onto the most disturbing of the items on the shelf, a severed pony’s head in a jar. The head appeared to be a unicorn’s, with its horn sawed clean off. Its mane swayed in the murky liquid that preserved it as its eyes remained closed, appearing to be sleeping. She observed it closely, unable to believe such a thing could be real. What pony would keep a head in a jar anyway? Without warning, the head’s eyelids bolted open, as if aware of her presence, and stared at her with featureless, white orbs. Trixie reared back as she let out a sudden scream before flying down the hallway, galloping until she was out of breath.

When she neared a less creepy part of the corridor, Trixie stopped to ease the burning in her legs and lungs, sitting down and leaning against a shelf. “What…in the name…of Celestia…was that?” she said to herself, still trying to catch her breath.

Before Trixie could recover from the horrific experience, voices came from nearby. She couldn’t make out one of them, but the other sounded like Magus shouting in anger. Trixie got up and followed the sounds, feeling relieved that she no longer had to search though this crazed storeroom.

The aisle ended, opening into another hallway, similar to the one she was on when she first entered this place. The voices led her deeper into the room, and she came upon a large clearing that was far brighter than any part of the room she had seen yet.

The stacks of shelves formed an enormous hall, perpendicular to the one she was on, that stretched up so high that it disappeared into the darkness above. Likewise, the corridor extended farther than she was able to see in either direction. It was like being in a castle’s grand hall save for the numerous categorized containers that lined the bookshelf walls. Trixie was amazed that she didn’t come across this place sooner with its immense scale. It was certainly a question on whether she was really in the backroom of the house or in some alternate dimension where space was irrelevant. The floating candles from before were present, brighter and more numerous here, lighting the area in a warm glow from their closer proximity to the ground.

As she stepped into the hall, her heart jumped into her throat, for Magus stood mere hoofsteps away! She leapt back behind the shelf, trying to move swiftly, hoping he hadn't seen her. However, he didn’t appear to have noticed, and she carefully peered around the corner at him. He faced away, down the passage, oblivious to her presence as he waited for something.

“Sorry,” Ginger’s voice echoed, sounding as if she were somewhere down the long hall, “I still can’t find any.”

“How can that be?” Magus replied. “You’re the largest alchemic supplier in the region.”

The sound of rumbling wheels resonated down the hall, getting louder each moment with a faint squeaking sound periodically interrupting the otherwise steady noise. In seconds, a wheeled ladder came into view in the distance with Ginger clinging to the steps as it rapidly approached.

The rolling ladder slowed as it neared Magus before Ginger jumped off, landing on the floor without incident, which was quite a feat for one of her age. “When I’m out, I’m out,” Ginger said, approaching Magus. “There’s nothing more I can do.”

“You don’t understand,” Magus said, for the first time sounding worried. “I need it.”

“So your experiment will have to wait a while longer. It’s not that bad--”

“It’s not for that!” he shouted, alarming Ginger as she gave him her undivided attention. After a couple heavy breaths he began again in a calmer tone, “I’m running low on the formula. I’ll run out soon if I can’t make more.”

“You’re running out!?” Ginger said, surprised. “How can you almost be out? Last time, I supplied you with enough ingredients to make plenty. What have you been doing?” She narrowed her eyes as she asked curiously, “…More importantly, how much have you been taking?”

“Just…a little more than I usually do,” he unconvincingly said.

“How much is a ‘little more’?”

Magus hesitated with the answer, before saying quietly, “About four, five times--”

“Five times!” Ginger shouted, almost falling over in disbelief. “How long have you been doing this!?”

“It’s alright. I’ve only started recently.”

“Alright? Alright! Magus, do you realize what this stuff can do if you take too much? Especially in one day!?”

“…I have a few assumptions,” he calmly replied despite the frantic worry of the elder mare.

“This isn’t a joking manner, dear! You can’t take that much! No wonder you’ve almost run out.” In her hysterical state, Ginger inspected him up and down before saying, “I’m surprised you’re still able to stand. What could possibly possess you to take so much!?”

Magus avoided her eyes, appearing conflicted as what to say. “Things have come up that have increased the…need to take it,” he said as he looked to the floor, sounding almost ashamed at what he had admitted.

“Magus,” Ginger said steadily, lifting his head by the chin so that he would look at her. “You’re only supposed to take a drop. No more, no less.”

“I know, I know!” Magus snapped, as he swatted her hoof away, turning to one side as he did. “Which is why I need your help so badly.”

Ginger let a long, tired sigh as she scratched the back of her head. “I’m sorry, but as I said, I’m all out.” The two were silent for a time, both not sure what to say. Magus appeared stricken with grief at the answer he received. Changing the subject, Ginger said, “So I suppose I can also assume that you’re still trying the experiment then?”

“Yes,” he solemnly replied.

“And?”

“…Inconclusive.”

“Magus, dearie, you can’t keep doing this.”

He quickly spun around to face her before saying with determination in his voice, “But I’m so close. I’m certain I’ll get it right if I can just attempt it once more.”

“And if it doesn’t work? What then?”

He went silent again, glancing away as if he was deep in thought. “I’ll take precautions.”

“You have a companion now. You shouldn’t be running these kinds of tests with somepony else around. You might--”

“I’ll think of something!” he snapped again, glaring daggers at her. Ginger held firm though, appearing unfazed by his outburst or his angered stare. With another deep breath he returned to his calm demeanor. “Apologies.”

“See, this is what I’m talking about. You need to stop this before it’s too late. Move on and live with it.”

“How can I!?” he shouted. “You don’t understand my predicament as well as you believe!”

Ginger sighed again as she thought for a moment. “How sure are you that it will work and you won’t end up…you know--”

“Completely!” Magus said quickly, before she had a chance to finish.

She mumbled something to herself as she shook her head. “Alright, I wasn’t going to say anything, hoping you would abandon this foolish quest, but” she hesitated, “…there is someone that would have what you’re looking for and perhaps everything else you’ll need.”

Her words caught his immediate attention as his eyes widened. “Who?”

Ginger scratched her chin as she looked around, thinking. “Uh… Ah, dang it, what was her name…?” Magus’s eyes never left the old mare, even to blink, as he waited for her to continue. “She’s that zebra, with the odd name. I think it ended with an ‘a’. You know the one.”

“Zebra…? You mean the herbalist?”

“Yeah, her. She came by about two days ago. Said something about going to Hayseed Swamp. If you hurry, you might be able to catch her there before she leaves.”

Magus thought for a moment, trying to remember where Hayseed Swamp was. “Alright,” he said nodding his head, “I should be able to make it there in plenty of time. Thank you Ginger, this really means a lot,” Magus said with what sounded almost like joy even if his face didn’t show it.

“Yes, yes, just…be careful, alright?” Ginger replied, sounding like a concerned grandmother. “You’re still young and have so much to enjoy. Don’t throw it all away over something you had no control over.”

Magus nodded in response as he said, “I thank you for your concern, but I must follow through with this. No matter what. But, I will exercise caution and take care that nothing happens.”

“I suppose that’s all I can ask,” Ginger replied, with an uncomfortable smile. “Before you go, may I ask again when you picked up your friend?”

“Last night.”

“Uh-huh and when did you say you had to increase your dosage?”

“They’re not related,” he sternly stated.

“You sure?” she said, unconvinced.

“I know what I’m doing. You needn’t worry.”

“I wish I could believe that,” she said quietly, as if hoping he wouldn’t hear. “Wait here; I’ll go get the other ingredient you wanted.” She boarded the wheeled ladder and when she was on, the ladder rapidly rolled down the hall on its own, disappearing into the darkness as Magus watched her leave.

Trixie continued to watch, amazed at what she had heard. She knew the stallion was hiding something, but what that was remained a mystery. Normally, he appeared so calm, and she'd never seen him behave this way. Whatever this formula was, it was probably the same clear liquid she saw him pour into his drink. Why he wanted to hide it was strange, but it was apparently used for something important. 'If it's something for his attitude,' she thought, smirking, 'it isn't working.' All joking aside, Trixie was intrigued. It sounded as if this zebra was the key to finishing it.

Magus turned his back to the hall and shut his eyes. He inhaled deeply before allowing his head to fall and hang down as he exhaled, as if he was trying to collect himself from the stressful affair.

In a flash, his eyes shot open, immediately catching Trixie in their chilling gaze. Trixie gasped as she quickly hid behind the corner of the shelf, praying that he didn’t get a good enough look at her and would pass it off as a shadow.

Her heart raced as she waited, listening for hoofsteps to see if he would come to investigate. By some miracle, he did not approach. It was a foolish idea, but she peeked around the corner, only to find that he had disappeared. Her heart fluttered in her chest as she anxiously considered her options.

Trixie turned to leave, hoping she had not been noticed. As she did, she bumped into something and had to step back. Trixie’s heart jumped into her throat for the second time that day as her eyes fell upon the hate filled stare of Magus before her.

“What are you doing here!?” he wrathfully demanded, taking a step towards her.

“I-I--” Trixie tried to speak, but no words would come out. He had been angry before, but not like this. The look in his eyes and the sound of his voice paralyzed her with fear. The air, literally, sparked, igniting tiny flames around him. She backed away, into the hall, as Magus kept his uncomfortably close distance to her.

“I told you to stay put. Was that so hard!?”

“Please, Master, I--”

“What did you hear!?”

“Noth-nothing.”

“Liar!” he shouted, as the flames became larger and more numerous. He assumed an aggressive stance, as if he was preparing for a fight, and said, “How dare you disobey my orders and spy on me. I should--”

“Magus!” Ginger’s voice rang out, stopping him and his threat in its tracks. Their attention shifted to the old pony as she was getting off the ladder, with a small, burlap bag hanging off her neck. Her hazel eyes stared at him with a questioning gaze, her mouth set in a disapproving frown.

As if her voice had just tamed a dragon, Magus calmed down, and the flames and sparks dispersed. Exhaling a large breath, his body eased as he looked back at Trixie. His face softened when he saw the terrified look on her face. He took a couple steps back and sat down before clearing his throat and straightening his robe, appearing to be over his infuriated episode.

“Trixie,” he said, sounding as if he was never angry in the first place. “You need to learn to take orders. I expect you to be more obedient in the future. For both of our sakes. Is that understood?”

Trixie was unsure how to respond to his sporadic behavior. She looked over to Ginger, possibly the only other sane pony in the room, who nodded in approval. Looking back to him, she chose her words wisely as she replied, “Y-yes, Master. I’m…s-sorry.” At this point she would say anything to avoid him getting angry again, even apologize.

“It’s alright. Just see to it that this doesn’t happen again.”

“Alright then,” Ginger said immediately, wanting to put an end to any further conflict. “Regardless of who did what, I think it’s about time we start heading back.” She turned her attention to Trixie before saying, with a bit of sarcasm, “And I’m sure my husband is worried sick as to where you ran off to dear.” She motioned for them to accompany her before walking off down the hall, the hovering candles ahead of them glowing brighter to light the way.

Chapter 14 - The Crystal Vial

Trixie followed Magus and the aging mare, staying a fair distance behind them. It wasn’t something she could logically explain, but she could still feel his fiery temper emanating from him, warming the room. The look she’d seen in his enraged eyes still shook her to the core. It wasn’t something she'd thought would've affected her so much, but there had been murder in his eyes during his fit of rage. She just thanked Celestia that Ginger was around and stepped in when she did, since the old mare was the first pony the short-tempered Magus seemed to listen to, despite his lingering ire.

They passed through the aisles of florescent bottles quickly with Ginger leading the way and it wasn’t long before the storeroom door was in sight as they rounded the corner. When they approached, it creaked open on its own, allowing the inviting candlelight of the storefront into the gloomy hall. Before they had a chance to enter, the thundering sound of a slumbering pony’s snore could be heard. Trixie didn’t have to wonder who it was.

As they entered, Ginger groaned when saw the snoozing figure of her husband, curled into a ball on the floor around the bottle of sleep-inducing Firemander ale, like a foal with a teddy bear. He murmured to himself between his vacuum-like snores and licked the saliva that built up around his bearded mouth when he wasn’t doing either.

With a swift kick to his back, Ginger irritably shouted, “Wake up!”

“Huh-what?” Herald cried as he roused from his sleep, sounding as if he’d just had a nightmare. After a quick look around the room, he stretched his legs before getting up. Shaking his head a little, Herald looked at them individually with his eyes landing on his annoyed wife last. “Oh Honey! Thank the Fates it’s you. I had the strangest dream, and you were there.” Looking over to Magus, he pointed to him and said, “And you were there.” He did the same to Trixie before he said, “And you were there.”

“Herald,” Ginger irritably said.

“Yes?” he joyfully replied as he put his hoof down and gave her his full attention.

“Shut up”

“Ok”

Ginger passed by her husband with a roll of her eyes and approached the counter, pulling out a stone mortar and pestle from the small shelf underneath. Removing the bag from her neck, she poured the contents into the mortar before grabbing the pestle. Trixie couldn’t see what was in the bowl as Ginger began grinding whatever it was into powder, but decided not to pry any more, for fear of riling the unusually stern stallion beside her.

His eyes remained focused on the elder mare, appearing oblivious to anything else around him. The heat that radiated from him displayed that his temper was still very much roused but appeared to be slowly cooling as Ginger worked.

It didn’t take long for Ginger to finish and she sat the pestle down on the counter, satisfied with her work. She emptied the bowl into a teardrop-shaped crystal vial before plugging the end with a purple, shard-shaped stopper. The container was made of a dark violet glass, making it difficult to clearly see what the powdered material looked like.

Levitating it next to her, Ginger brought the bottle over to Magus and presented it to him before she uneasily said, “Here you go dearie.”

“Thank you,” Magus replied with a hint of sincerity in his voice and a slight bow of his head as he accepted the bottle with his hoof. He looked over the vial as if he was checking for imperfections.

“Now, this batch may be a touch more potent than what I’ve given you before,” Ginger said, sounding very concerned. “So be careful how much you use, alright?”

“I already said that you needn’t worry. I know full well what I’m doing.” He didn’t bother even glancing in her direction as he held the bottle up to the light, still gazing into the dark glass.

Ginger sighed. “That’s what I’m afraid of.”

Magus broke his inspection to glance at her for a moment before tucking the vial into his robe. When he had safely stored it away, he said, “It has been a delight seeing you and your husband once again, but I’m afraid I must be going.”

With a small smile, Ginger said, “Oh yes, I suppose it is getting rather late back in Trottingham. I wish you the best of luck.” As Magus turned to leave, Ginger finished by saying, “And I hope you find what you’re looking for.” He briefly stopped mid-step, before continuing on to the door.

Trixie started to follow Magus to the door before turning back to Ginger. “Thank you for your help back there.”

“Please, you have nothing to thank me for. Just be careful and…look after him, would you dear?” Ginger replied.

The request struck Trixie as odd, considering Magus' vast knowledge and power. Yet, the worried expression on the old mare’s face was proof enough that she was quite serious. Trixie didn’t know what she could possibly do to help him, but she agreed anyway, after all Ginger had already done for her. “I’ll see what I can do.”

Ginger smiled at her as Herald joined his wife’s side. “Take care Twixie,” he said, partially slurring as he did.

Trixie started to correct him until he sporadically replied, in his usual, senile manner, “What!?”

She decided just to respond with a hopeless shake of her head, unwilling to go into a lengthy conversation about the proper pronunciation of her name.

Before turning to the door, she noticed a familiar, burgundy bottle in the old pony’s hoof with the word Firema-- visible from her angle.

Without wasting another moment, he uncorked the top with his teeth, spit the cork aside, and brought the bottle to his lips.

“I wouldn’t…” Trixie began before watching the old pony gulp down the liquid at a rapid pace. Ginger watched him drink the spirit, looking none too impressed or pleased at his action. In mere seconds, he emptied the bottle, leaving Trixie stunned at the display. Trixie could barely stand the smell of the stuff, let alone drink it, and in one gulp the stallion consumed every last drop.

Herald expressed a sigh of gratification in Trixie’s direction when the container left his lips, almost causing her to fall over at the knockout stench of his breath.

Trixie took a few steps back and held a hoof over her nose in disgust as Ginger said, “Oh Herald. I thought I hid that. Where in the world did you find it?”

Instead of an answer, Herald’s face appeared to fill up like a balloon before letting out a large, flaming burp in Trixie’s direction. The hapless mare ducked under the stream of fire with only a second to spare. It only lasted a brief moment before Trixie stood back up, overwhelmed, and still feeling the heat around her, as the stallion beat his chest, trying to get up what was left of his beverage.

“Pardon,” he said, not realizing that he’d almost scorched the shocked azure mare in front of him. Trixie could understand why it was called Firemander Ale now as she checked to make sure that nothing of hers was set aflame. Luckily, she and her iconic clothing appeared to be unharmed.

Before she had a chance to present her complaints to him, Herald fell flat on his face and quickly began to snore loudly once again, the sleeping tonic apparently working its magic on the drunkard.

“Herald, my husband,” Ginger began, looking at him with an unimpressed look in her eye, “you’re a one-of-a-kind idiot.” As soon as she finished her observation, Herald reached over and grabbed hold of her foreleg. Clearly still inebriated, he began to cuddle her appendage, just as he had done with the bottle a few minutes before. The affection didn’t seem intentional, yet it still triggered the old mare to crack a smile. “Then again, you are my idiot.”

Despite the scene, Trixie wondered if either of them would catch on to what she had done to the drink; it was best if she didn’t stick around to find out.

“Well, it’s been great, but I should be going,” Trixie quickly said as she turned to the door to find it wide open, Magus nowhere in sight. Although she was upset that he refused to wait for her, there wasn’t time to fuss, and she dashed out the doorway into the now bustling street.

As she galloped to the center of the plaza, Trixie searched for the robed unicorn, hoping to find him before she was left behind in a city that she had no idea how to leave. With a few scans she spotted him and his bright red attire among the crowds as he walked at a slow pace with the enchanted saddle bag now hanging from his flank.

Without a second thought, Trixie ran to him, weaving her way through the crowd. Magus greeted her arrival with a short, apathetic glance back at her. 'Thanks for waiting,' Trixie thought, a little hesitant about saying anything that might get him angry again. She did not feel the burning sensation as before and instead felt a cold, chilling energy emanating from him. She wasn’t sure what it was, but thought it best not to antagonize him much, at least for now.

They walked for a time through the streets, Magus remaining silent with eyes focused solely on the road ahead. Trixie didn’t like it when he was this quiet and focused, it made her feel…uneasy. Plus, she had many questions about what she had seen, but was unsure if she should ask them or not. He certainly wasn’t the kind of pony who appreciated being questioned, especially in personal matters, yet she had to say something to at least break the unsettling silence between them.

“So,” Trixie warily said. “Where are we going next?” Her question was met with silence. “Are we going back to the caravan?” Still, not a word left the stallion’s lips as he walked in a seemingly daze-like state. Presuming she understood his mute condition, Trixie said, “I know you’re probably still mad about me spying on you earlier, but you never talk about yourself. I have a right to be curious. And if we’re going to be together for a while, I should at least know a little bit about you.” Magus gave no indication he'd heard her. “If it’s some powerful spell you’re working on…maybe I can help. Or maybe--” Trixie stopped as Magus suddenly turned to face her.

She thought she had said something wrong until he extended his hoof to her. He stared at her with hollow eyes as he remained in place, looking the same as he did back in the forest.

Staring between his blank expression and his hoof, Trixie asked, “What?”

“Your hoof,” Magus replied in a tone that was almost a whisper.

“What?” she asked again, perplexed.

Magus sighed heavily before he spoke in a louder tone, “I require your hoof if you wish to leave.”

Taking a brief look around, Trixie found that they had arrived back at where they had started, the mirror in the pillar right next to them. “Oh, right,” Trixie said as she grabbed his hoof, feeling somewhat foolish.

Magus wasted no time in reciting the incantation and, just like last time, the mirror shimmered and gleamed. Putting his hoof on the glass, they were pulled through the water-like surface causing the world to go black. Unlike last time, Trixie instantly regained consciousness and no longer suffered a splitting headache as she found herself standing in the middle of a recognizable room.

It didn’t take her long to figure out where they were. The cracked plaster and torn wallpaper in the long, empty hall was an obvious sign that they were back in Knickknack’s antique shop. Trixie quickly looked around, seeing everything was the same as last time they were here. The floorboards, fortunately, still creaked as they signaled Magus moving on without her. Trixie stayed with him as she vigilantly looked around, aware of who could be around. A few moments of walking showed that the only things missing from the scene were the dark staircase at the end of the hall and the erratic ghost that owned the place. The latter was to be a bit of luck for her it seemed.

Rapidly maneuvering through the makeshift walls of the shelves and furniture, they were soon outside, the bell on the door chiming its goodbyes. The plaza was the same as they had left it, empty and foreboding. The moon peaked through the dark clouds high above them as it illuminated the once dark street with a silvery-white glow. Trixie was thankful that she was unable to detect Ripper and his gang of thugs nearby, relieved that she didn’t have to see or talk to those savages again. The night was starting to look good now that the two most infuriating ponies were not present. Magus did not stop however, continuing onward whether Trixie was following or not, throwing his hood up with a flick of his crimson magic as he did.

It was tempting to just straight out ask him about that vial, but she was unsure how he would react to her questioning. Although it appeared that his temper had settled she knew that it could change in a second, should she say the wrong thing.

As she considered whether she should talk to him or not, the hairs on the back of her neck abruptly began to stand on end. An unfamiliar surge of energy swirled around her, unlike any she had felt before. All of a sudden, a distant voice sounded as it rode the night winds, “Help.”

Trixie’s ears perked up as she looked around, unsure if what she’d heard was real. By the sound of it, the voice belonged to a colt, but she couldn’t be sure. “Master, did you hear that?” Trixie said as she continued to look around for the source.

“Help me.”

There it was again. She stopped as she heard the voice again, it was much clearer this time. It was definitely a call for help, yet the voice itself didn’t sound troubled at all. “Master, I think somepony is in trouble.” Magus didn’t stop or even recognize her as he pushed forward, like his brain was on automatic and anything else happening around him was being filtered out.

“Please, help me.”

A feeling overcame Trixie as she was compelled to find the source of the distressed pony. She didn’t understand the urge, but it was beginning to take over her every thought, digging at the back of her mind like an unreachable itch. It seemed as if the voice was casting a spell on her as she could not distract herself from it no matter how hard she tried.

“Help”

Trixie quickly found where the voice was originating from and, in its direction, she saw a small gap between two of the buildings that appeared just big enough for her to squeeze through. She couldn’t believe what she was thinking of doing. Running through a city in the middle of the night, following a strange cry for help? It wasn’t the wisest move she had come up with, but the feeling of discovery and desire to find the voice drew her mind away from logical sense.

Looking back at Magus, it was clear that he was paying her no mind as he proceeded forward, unwavering from his path as if incapable of hearing the cries for help. She started to wonder if he would even notice if she went missing for a few minutes. The voice sounded close by and if he wasn’t going to check it out, she would.

“Someone, help.”

That was the last straw. There was no other choice, Trixie had to follow it. As if something was gnawing at her to go investigate, she trotted out, glancing back only once at the oblivious Magus. Whoever was calling for help, had to be found, no matter what. The question of why she was doing this never occurred to her as she continued forward without a second thought.

'It won’t take long,' Trixie thought, reassuring herself that this was a good idea. 'I’ll be back before he even knows I left.' Trixie ran toward the unknown, compelled to find whoever was calling out for aid. Nothing else entered her mind, only the task at hoof mattered as the voice continued to call.

“Please, help…help…help…”

Chapter 15 - Path of Shadows

Trixie stopped before the opening between the buildings and looked down the narrow gap. It was dark and didn’t look too sanitary, but at the end was a bright light. Going through didn’t seem like a very good idea, then again, neither was leaving Magus’ side to wander the city at night to chase after a disembodied voice, but it was vital that she find the source of the distress…even if she didn’t completely understand why.

“Help,” the voice cried out again, echoing past her as it made its way through the passage. It only spurred Trixie to push forward even more, despite the doubts that were lingering in her mind.

Taking a deep breath, Trixie entered the alley. Luckily, she was just big enough to fit through the tight squeeze, but could feel the walls on either side of her when she took a breath. Her hat barely fit, the rim dragging against the walls as she squeezed through. It was too dark to see anything except for the light at the end, but perhaps it was for the best, she thought, as she listened to small squeaks and the sound of tiny feet scurrying across the stone walkway. Her hoofsteps echoed as she put one hoof directly in front of the other, like she was walking on a thin line, getting progressively faster as she hastened, not at all enjoying where she was. The confined space didn’t last long with her rapid stride, and she reached the other side, breaking through a dusty cobweb as she emerged. Trixie wasn’t claustrophobic, but, regardless, she was glad to be out of there.

Trixie wiped the mess from her face before having a look around. She was on another cobblestone street that stretched off in two opposite directions, with rows of rundown buildings running along it. A tall lamppost stood before her, producing a bright light that lit up the street. Oddly, a number of small silver rings hung from the top of the post, swaying in the breeze on thin strands of string, childish toys by the look of them.

'Which way?' Trixie thought as she looked down both paths. She tried to concentrate, but couldn’t detect anything nearby.

As if knowing what she was thinking, the voice called out again, “Help me.” Trixie’s ears reached for the sky, listening close for another indication of where to go. “Somebody,” it called again.

Her gaze darted to the path on the left, the darker of the two routes. An unnerving feeling bubbled inside her as the shadows seemed to reach out from the blackness towards her. 'Of course. It would be that way,' Trixie thought, figuring it would be too easy for the voice to be originating from a less creepy place. The sense of discovery overcame her uneasiness and she pressed on, out of the comforting light and into the mysterious shadows.

The lampposts along the path appeared to be in working order, but their bulbs, sadly, remained off. Dark clouds moved in front of the moon, obscuring the much needed light, making it harder for Trixie to find her way. Her eyes were beginning to adjust to the dark enough for her to see a few feet in front of her as she continued to follow the road. Her hoofsteps were the only sound she could hear other than the occasional howling of the wind.

A bit edgy, her pace hastened until she was in a full gallop as she thought, 'Its close. It has to be.' A sharp bend in the road came into view, causing Trixie to smile wearily as she galloped faster, somehow knowing that her journey was almost over. Though how it would end, she couldn’t say.

Without warning, a loud scream broke her focus, causing the energetic sprint to come to a skidding stop. Trixie stood in the dark and listened carefully, stunned at what she heard. The shriek sounded like a mare’s, sending a chill up her spine. Was it really a scream, or was she just hearing things?

It was strange to question it, but, even as fear took hold, it was a wakeup call for her senses. For the first time since she’d heard the voice, Trixie felt a huge weight lift from her body. The desire to find the source of the voice was no longer pounding on the door of her mind. Trixie felt at ease as her head cleared. Shaking the spellbinding feeling that overtook her, she began to slowly back away as she tried to regain her wits.

Before she could get well enough away, the voice called out again, louder than before, “Help!” she froze, and her senses began slipping away as the sound wove its magic upon her once more. Fighting it as best she could, she managed to take another few steps back, but again the call went out, “Help!” Trixie stopped, feeling the pull of the call drawing her in, like a fish on a line. She could fight it no longer and continued hastily forward, only slowing when she neared the corner.

Peeking around the building next to the turn, she saw a small blind alley shrouded in darkness. She could see nothing until a sliver of moonlight pierced through the cloud canopy, shedding some much needed light on the situation. The dim glow barely illuminated the scene, but it was enough to see a shadowy figure sitting in the center of the alley. It had a foal-like appearance with any other defining features being obscured by a deep blackness, making it appear as nothing more than a shape in the shadows.

Trixie was forced toward it against her will as the pony curiously said in a distorted, echoing voice, “Is someone there?” Her vision grew fuzzy with the obscured colt being the only clear image as the world began to twist and warp around her. It felt like she’d had a little too much cider, and her head pounded and her senses dulled. Before she knew it, the foal was directly in front of her. She stared down at its featureless form in a daze, unable to control her body.

“You came!” the figure said in the same indistinct tone. By some unnatural force, Trixie was unable to look away from its blank face. If she was unsure before, she was positive now, she was in danger.

'Run! Come on, run!' Trixie thought, trying to order her body. As she struggled, the figure began to grow taller, tripling her height, with Trixie’s gaze remaining focused on its void of a face.

Whatever this thing was, it was far from a pony. Its muzzle grew long and began showing off rows of jagged, shadowy teeth across its lipless maw. Long, tentacle-like appendages sprouted from its back as the rest of its shape became serpentine. As the creature continued to grow, Trixie, unable to do anything in its wake, managed to move her eyes slightly downward. The darkness around her receded toward the beast as it grew, like it was a part of it.

As the darkness withdrew, a number of white objects were revealed, scattered all around the creature’s base. Trixie immediately identified them as bones, picked clean of any sign of flesh. It was clear where the scream had originated from moments ago. Her eyes widened as the thought of being devoured by this horrible abomination came to mind. There was still so much to do. She still had to show everypony how great she really was, especially those in Ponyville and her pain of a teacher. She couldn’t die here, especially to a creature that was hardly as impressive as an Ursa.

With all her might, she fought the monster’s hypnotic influence as she managed to tighten her eyes shut and shake a foreleg loose from its frozen state. Like a snake, the shadow creature reared back, readying to strike as it grinned widely at her attempts to flee. Managing to take a complete step back, Trixie’s eyes opened in time to see the fiend open its mouth wide, its jaws stretching the entire length of its body. Horrified, she put her all into moving, making one last attempt to escape.

At that moment, she felt it. The same spark that saved her from the timber wolves. This time, however, there were no symbols appearing before her. Instead it filled her with an otherworldly power.

The hold the monster had on her shattered before her mounting energy and she reared back, almost jumping, as the shadowy demon lunged forward, missing her by inches. As the creature slammed into the ground, it dissipated like water, remaining as such for only a moment before it began to move, conjoining a few feet away. Trixie didn’t wait around for it to take form again and she bolted for the exit.

Rounding the corner back to the street, she dashed toward the direction of the gap. The creature attacked again, but narrowly missed, crashing into the road as she barely made the turn. Trixie ran as fast as she could with the creature silently pursuing her, moving along the road as a shapeless patch of blackness.

The lamppost’s glow was soon visible at the end of the road, still shining bright as it signaled the hopeful end of this nightmare. She could almost feel the light on her fur, but before she could reach it, a shadowy vine snapped up from the road, tripping her, and causing her to roll forward with her built-up momentum. The post stopped her uncontrollable tumble as she banged her head against its metal frame. A sharp pain stabbed at the back of her head was acknowledged for a brief moment before she noticed the shadowy creature close in, its jaws springing from the blackness, opening wide for a bite. There was no time for her to get out of the way before the beast was upon her. She was just able to get to her hooves as the creature lunged for her. By reflex, Trixie cringed, awaiting the deadly strike.

But, as if there were a protection spell around her, the shadow was repelled before it had a chance to touch her, scattering back against some invisible surface. Upon being denied its meal, the shapeless monster blanketed the area around her and the lamp in a dense darkness, yet still left her ample room to move around.

Trixie couldn’t understand what happened and why this…thing was giving her so much space. Looking around at where the shadow was avoiding, it occurred to her, the creature was staying out of the light. Whatever this thing was, it appeared to want to remain out of the lamp’s glow.

This gave Trixie an idea. Concentrating, she managed to conjure a light spell that made her horn glow bright magenta. A simple cast, but it should be more than enough to keep the light-fearing beast at bay. A good thing too as she wasn’t sure if she had the strength to muster much else.

With her horn illuminated, she stepped toward the darkness. As predicted, the shadows retreated from her light with a low hiss, bringing a smile of relief and satisfaction to her weary face. Trixie could see the gap she had entered from, beyond a sea of black shadows. With her eyes set on the pass, she charged with her horn pointing forward like a lance, dissipating the creature as she crossed. The demon hissed and wailed as she broke through and dashed into the gap that had led her into this situation in the first place. Before she knew it, she was back in the plaza.

Looking around for a place to run, Trixie saw no trace of Magus. The antique shop’s windows were dark with a sign reading “Closed” on the door, likely locked by the look of it. A deep howl sounded behind her, prompting Trixie to look back in terror. The dark form of the shadow moved through the alley, coming toward her at an alarming pace. With nowhere else to go, Trixie ran out of the plaza, hoping to find Magus before she had to deal with this thing again.

It felt like hours of endless running as dark clouds hid the light of the moon for a second time, blanketing the streets in shadow. At this point, Trixie wasn’t sure if she was even going the right way, all the streets and buildings looked exactly the same in the night. She glanced back periodically to see the living shadow still hot on her tail, but keeping a safe distance from the light that still radiated from her horn. Although it was a simple spell, it was beginning to take its toll on her. The long day of walking and excitement had made her tired, making it difficult to keep even this simple spell active as it sapped her energy. If that wasn’t bad enough, she didn’t know if it was the creature’s doing, but every lamppost she could find was inexplicably out, providing no safe haven for her to rest from her pursuer.

The more her horn dimmed, the closer the beast came, knowing it was only a matter of time before dinner would be served. Trixie noticed this quickly when she almost collapsed, stumbling as she entered onto a wide, dark street. It wouldn’t be long before her spell ran out and she would be at the mercy of the shadow.

Trixie had to do something otherwise she was done for. She didn’t know any spells she could use that could help her, not that she had the energy to spare, though… there was one spell she could try.

She remembered that night in Everfree, the magic she’d used was unlike any she had experienced before. It had been powerful, and had seemed to energizer her rather than drain her strength. If she’d cast it once, she could again, even if she was unsure of how it worked. She just had to remember what she’d said that casted the spell.

Pressing forward down the street, Trixie tried to remember the word that summoned the ability as the shadow crept closer. “Vetero? Etaureeo? Atario?” she whispered to herself, attempting to jog her memory. “Atario? … Atterio? Atterio!” Trixie exclaimed aloud as she remembered the spell’s name. Her suspicions were confirmed when she felt a sensation of power course through her, briefly brightening her horn’s light. It didn’t last long, however, as the radiance quickly faded, becoming weaker than before.

This only hastened the beast’s pace, drawing it closer. With little strength and choice left, Trixie turned to face her pursuer. With a weary face, she readied herself as she prayed to Celestia that this would work.

Taking a deep breath, she concentrated as best she could before uneasily shouting, “Atterio!” …Nothing, not even a pulse of power. “Atterio!” she said again only to be met again with inactivity.

Trixie cursed as her spell failed while her shield of light faded further and faster than before. The shadow surrounded her with its darkness as it took its horrific form in front of her, just outside of her magic’s reach.

“Atterio!” Trixie more forcibly shouted, but again, no effect. Her heart pounded and her breaths hastened as her hopes of survival dwindled.

Calming herself from her failure, Trixie focused, trying to remember back to the first time she used it. How she felt. What the sensation was like. It may have been an accident, but she could still remember what happened before she cast it. Clearing her mind, Trixie assertively said, “Atterio!” Much to her surprise, a small pulse of energy surged through her as the air briefly sparked.

She was running out of time, her light was barely bright enough to surround her, and the monster’s entangling shape drawing closer. Trixie ignored the thought of her remaining moments and focused only on survival. “Atterio!” her voice sounded again, releasing another, stronger wave of energy that electrified the air in front of her.

The shadow leaned in close as her glow dwindled, opening its jaws in preparation. Shutting her eyes tight, she prepared for a final attempt. The shadow leaned back as before, readying for a snake-like strike. Removing all thought, an odd sensation of calm washed over her, and she exhaled slowly.

With blinding speed, the beast lunged forward as her light died. Trixie’s eyes shot opened as she shouted with all her might, “Atterio!”

The air in front of her exploded in an exhibition of sparks and lightning-like streams of power, stopping the beast in its wake. A silvery magical circle surrounded her as the word was spoken; shining as brightly as the energy that had violently erupted. Howling in pain, the shadow’s body crumbled like sand as the power struck it.

It appeared as if the energy would destroy the entire creature, but before the spell could finish its work, the magic violently leapt back at her. As the lightning struck her, it detonated, sending Trixie flying back. She slid as she hit the ground, rolling a few times before coming to a halt flat on her face. Her ears rang and her vision blurred as the spell soon fizzled, releasing its painful hold on the beast. The shadow recovered in an instant, before setting its sights on its dazed victim.

In a fit of rage, the shadow charged toward her, mouth agape. Trixie tried to stand, but was too tired and dizzy to do much of anything except watch the end approach. The creature reared back as it came within range before swallowing the terrified mare whole. Trixie’s horrified vision went dark as she was engulfed.

The nightmare felt like an eternity but only lasted a moment as a flash of red entered her gaze. Her body felt like it was moving, almost dancing as she could feel something rough rub against her belly. She could swear she was being digested if it wasn’t for the cool air that breezed past her and the darkened figures that caught her bewildered eyes.

The dance-like movements eventually stopped, allowing Trixie to gain a sense of what was happening. She seemed to be floating as her vision cleared, revealing the grey, cobblestone ground before her. Lifting her head up slightly, Trixie saw a pony, a mare by her elegant build, wearing a set of black armor that covered her burgundy robe. The pony was standing upright on her hind legs, clenching a curved sword in her forehooves, appearing to be ready for combat. Looking around, she saw more of the armored ponies, five from what she could make out, all with weapons drawn and readied, standing in a V formation behind her. Small silver rings hung from their necks, like the ones that were on the lamppost earlier.

As her senses returned, it occurred to her that she was being carried. Glancing over her shoulder, another robbed pony stood at attention, a stallion by the look of it, as she lay on his back. He and the others behind him watched the shadowy beast as it thrashed and wailed in pain with a rather large gash running partway down its shape.

“Magus?” Trixie jadedly said, still feeling a little lightheaded as she stared at the back of the crimson stallion’s hooded head.

It wasn’t until magic lifted her onto the ground behind him that she noticed the padding of black armor protecting the pony’s frame, marking him as another warrior instead of the pyromancer. Trixie sat up on the ground as best she could and watched as the stallion stood up on his hind legs, drawing two long, jagged daggers from beneath his robe.

In a second, the warriors on the ends of the battle formation threw chains, made of golden light, from their hooves that ensnared the shadow, holding it still. The dagger wielding pony, along with the others, charged forward at an incredible pace with their weapons bared. With daggers and swords in hoof, the band effortlessly sliced through the beast’s form, like a hot knife through butter as they passed by. Red energy emitted from the warriors weapons as they doubled back, making another rapid pass at the creature. Splitting up after the strike, the band quickly encircled the thrashing beast before trapping it with shining chains of their own.

Planting the ends of the restraints into the ground with their armaments, the robbed knights kneeled on all fours and began to chant, “Uthen Uthren Uthraga.” A magic circle appeared around the monster as they chanted. The purple glow of the enchantment grew brighter with every recitation. The creature seemed to shrink as three luminescent rings appeared around the length of its body, restraining it further until it could do nothing more but stand up right, like a black pillar.

In unison, the warriors stood back onto their hind legs before reaching up to the sky, continuing to chant. Their hooves clapped like thunder as they dropped to the ground all at once, ceasing the chant as they did.

Purple lightning rose from the circle, striking the shadow as it spiraled up its body. In a brief flare of blinding light, the shadowy beast was gone, along with the glowing circle and chains of light that had held it.

The streetlights flickered to life, as if aware that the danger was gone, bringing much needed light to the street. Even the moon reappeared, seemingly brighter as a result. Trixie wasn’t sure if it was the relief that her predator was finally gone, but her head felt better and her vision and hearing were normal once again. Just in time to clearly see the warriors approach with weapons, thankfully, sheathed. She recognized the knights from Haven, the same who questioned Magus and her. The Ordo Fatorum as she believed they were called.

As they came near, a familiar voice filled her ears, one that she wished she wouldn’t have to hear again. “You alright Poppet? That shade didn’t ‘urt ya, did it?” the lead pony asked, the hood of his uniform obscuring his face.

“Ri-Ripper?” Trixie asked, shocked at the voice she was hearing behind the guise of the dagger-wielding guard.

He chuckled before throwing back his hood, revealing the smug face of the thug, Ripper. “‘ow’d ya guess?”

“You’re an Ordo Fatorum?”

“Of course! Ya mean ya didn’t know? I’m the captain of this ‘ere group.” He chuckled again.

Trixie was shocked, to say the least. She wouldn’t have expected such an unsavory character like him could be a monster slaying guard. His face was still filthy and his revolting breath was very much present, but, nonetheless, she was glad he showed up when he did.

“That was quite extraordinary, ‘ow ya handled that shade. Not many initiates could do that, let me tell ya.” he said with a jolly grin. “Oh, before I forget, you dropped this.” From thin air, Ripper pulled out a hat with a motion of his hoof. It was Trixie’s purple hat, undamaged by the look of it. She hadn’t noticed it was missing, likely having fallen off when she rolled into the lamppost. Ripper plopped the hat onto Trixie’s head with such force that it came down over her eyes. “It wouldn’t hurt if ya didn’t lose that again,” he said with his constant smile as Trixie pulled the hat off before sitting it back onto her head.

Suddenly, the lampposts around them began to flicker uncontrollably until darkness swallowed their light. Trixie and the guards looked around wildly at what was happening.

“Dang it!” Ripper said in annoyance before glancing back at one of the guards. “Ya forgot to put a sealin’ spell on yer weapon, didn’t ya rookie?”

“A-a-apologies sir,” the young stallion unnervingly replied.

“Well, will just hav’ to do this the ‘ard way then.”

They turned around to see a number of small black shadows converge into a single place, bringing the amorphous being of the shade back into existence. This time, the creature appeared smaller than last time and notably weaker as it had difficulty assuming it’s threatening, serpent shape or getting its head any more than a few inches off the ground.

“I despise these things,” the mare with the curved sword on her back said.

“Form up,” Ripper ordered as they stood up on their hind legs, drawing their weapons once more. Ripper twirled his daggers into a combat stance as the group quickly assumed the V configuration again.

Growing claw-like appendages from its back, the shade weakly lifted its head up and opened its jaws, which had shrunk significantly but were still big enough to eat a pony in a single bite. It bared its jagged teeth to the guards and let out a bloodthirsty roar.

The howl lasted no more than an instant, before the beast was swallowed by an explosion flames. The force of the blast was so great it would’ve knocked Trixie over if it wasn’t for Ripper and the others quickly gathering around her, shielding her from the inferno. The glass of the lamps shattered from the shear heat of the flames that came near. The fire avoided the wood framed buildings, appearing to have a certain degree of awareness.

When the blast died down and the embers emanating from the flames ceased, Ripper and the other guards broke their defense around her so as to get a better look at what had occurred. The fires were so intense that they had difficulty looking at them directly without squinting or partially shielding their vision.

The center of the burning firestorm parted, allowing a figure to pass through. In a way, Trixie wasn’t surprised who she saw emerge from the dividing fire, with his signature crimson robe and silver mane. Magus, who’s eyes glowed bright red, effortlessly stepped past the furnace, the flames disappearing as he passed by.

“Magus, my friend!” Ripper joyfully exclaimed as Magus approached. “About time ya decided to…” he trailed off as Magus obliviously strolled past him, appearing not to have to noticed or cared what he had to say as he moved towards Trixie with a visible spark of rage in his eyes.

“Where were you!?” Magus venomously demanded.

“What?” Trixie responded confused by his abrupt anger.

“I was almost back at the caravan before I noticed you were missing. Did you decide to go for a leisurely stroll without telling me!?”

“A stroll!? You call this a stroll!?” she shouted back in irritation.

Seeing where this was going, Ripper quickly joined the conversation, standing off to the side of them so as not to be in the direct line of fire. “Come now, no need to turn this into a fight,” Ripper said trying to defuse the situation. “What ‘appened was--”

“I almost get eaten and you call it a walk around the park!? How dare you!” Trixie interrupted, too upset with Magus’ to notice what Ripper was saying.

“That’s what I-” Ripper began again, only to be stopped by Magus.

“If you had stayed with me like you were supposed to, then this wouldn’t have happened!” Magus retorted, paying no attention to him as well.

“Well she didn’t ‘ave much of a--”

“I didn’t exactly choose to jump face first into danger. I was lured in by some kind of magic!”

“Now that would be somethin’ a shade has the ability of doin’, it--”

“And you didn’t bother to mention anything to me at all? Here I thought you had some intelligence!”

“I’m sure Poppet was--”

“I did! But your head apparently wasn’t on your shoulders when I mentioned it!”

The argument could’ve gone on for hours, until somepony else spoke up. “GUYS!” the mare with the curved sword shouted.

“WHAT!?” the three shouted simultaneously, directing their irritated attention to her.

Suddenly, a small ray of light above them illuminated the street. Looking to the source, the group saw a glow in the second story window of the house next to them. The radiance was soon joined by another in the building next door, then another and another until the entire street was lit up with ponies waking up from the sound of the commotion.

Ripper cursed, “The spell’s wearin’ off. We’d better go.”

Magus aimed his attention to Trixie as he bitterly said, “We’ll finish this later.” Taking a few steps forward, making sure he was in the center of the group, Magus said, “Inrixia Enfutara!” In an instant, the town around them disappeared into smoke, being replaced by the familiar setting of Trottingham Park with the caravan still sitting not too far away.

Trixie had little time to get reacquainted with her surroundings before Magus moved close to her face and, attempting to contain his temper, ordered, “Inside. Now!”

Another argument was about to ensue until Ripper stepped in-between them. “Now, Magus ‘ear me out, mate.”

Ripper got the instant attention of the pyromancer, with eyes that looked as if they could kill.

Cautiously, Ripper began, with as serious of a tone of voice as he could gather, “Ya think that Poppet screwed up, but it really wasn’t ‘er fault. That was a level seven shade out there, if ya ask me, the girl’s lucky to be alive. Most initiates wouldn’t ‘ave survived an encounter with somethin’ like that. We even found another, Fates rest ‘er soul, who fell victim to that thing. That could’ve been Poppet!”

Magus’ face began to show signs of remorse as his face softened and he looked away, avoiding eye contact with him.

Ripper didn’t seem to like seeing him like this as he said in a more upbeat attitude, “But, you’ll be ‘appy to know, that Poppet managed to conjure an Atterio spell, all by ‘er--”

“What?” Magus said in disbelief focusing his attention back to him with a questioning look.

“Well, she was unable to ‘old it but--”

“What!” he said with rage returning to his voice. He shoved Ripper aside and approached Trixie. “You conjured an Atterio spell and you didn’t know how to control it? Are you mad? You could’ve been killed!”

“And what choice did I have!?” Trixie replied. “It was either try the only spell I knew or die anyway.”

Magus eyed her with an enraged stare, but kept his composure. “Ripper, your services will no longer be required,” he said as he began back to the caravan. “I thank you for your assistance.”

“Uh, yeah, no problem,” Ripper nervously replied, seeing the murderous stare, as Trixie watched Magus go with a scowl.

When Magus entered the caravan and the door closed, Trixie turned to Ripper. “What’s his problem!?” she asked in a fluster.

“That would be ‘is way of showin’ concern,” Ripper said with a slight chuckle. He turned to her and said, “He’s not thinkin’ straight right now. Give ‘im some time. ‘e’ll be better in the mornin’.”

Trixie huffed. “I hope so,” she said as she reluctantly started back to the caravan. “Oh,” she stopped, turning to Ripper and the others. With a faint smile, she said, “And…thanks…for--.”

Ripper laughed. “No need Poppet, no need. It’s our job after all.” With a bow of his head, Ripper flipped his hood back on and walked off, with the rest of his party following.

With a sigh, Trixie collected herself and prepared for what awaited her inside the enchanted caravan. Heading up the porch stairs, she opened the door to see the expansive interior already materialized. Magus stood at the base of the left stairwell, holding a hoof to his face.

As the door closed behind her, he said, containing his ire, “I’m trying to contain just how upset I am with you right now.”

“Why are you mad at me?” Trixie said. “This wouldn’t have happened if you were paying attent--.”

“All you had to do was follow!” Magus shouted, stomping his hoof on the ground before approaching with his death gaze upon her. “Are you incapable of doing even that?” he said as got within inches of her face. They locked scowling eyes for a moment before the stallion started back to the staircase with a groan. “I tell you to stay put, and you defy me. I tell you to stay close, and you disobey my commands.” He stopped and glanced over his shoulder as he said with more force, “I order you not to wander off, and still you challenge my patience!”

“It that all you care about!?” she shouted, taking an aggressive step toward him. “I almost died tonight and all you can think about is how I disobeyed you? If you’re my master then aren’t you supposed to ensure my safety or something? Well, where were you, oh Master!?”

Magus spun around and began to speak, but stopped. His rage filled eyes went blank as he slowly closed his mouth, looking around at the floor as if lost for words. Without a word Magus’ turned his back on her and seemed to stare at the far wall. Silence washed over the room, Trixie retracted her step, bewildered by his sudden quietness. It seemed as if his speech would remain stifled, until he remorsefully said, “You’re right. I should’ve been more attentive. I should’ve been…” Finally turning and meeting her eye once again, he approached in a more relaxed manner. “I’m sorry that happened to you. I promise you that will never happen a second time. Are you alright?”

Trixie was taken aback by is spontaneous expression of compassion. It may have been sudden but it was better than having him angry and shouting. She decided just to roll with it. “I may have difficulty getting to sleep tonight, but otherwise I’m fine,” Trixie said, pleased that Magus was showing some general concern for her wellbeing. With him being so close, she couldn’t help but notice his misting eyes, as if he was about to cry right in front of her.

“That’s good to hear,” he replied without missing a beat as his eyes quickly dried up, “but I hope you do get some sleep, because the real magic starts tomorrow. And, so long as you are within these walls, I can assure you that nothing will harm you. You have my word as an Archmage.” He turned and headed back up the stairs to the west wing. Taking a few steps up the staircase, he glanced back and said, “Good night Trixie.”

Overlooking his strange, mood swing behavior, she was just glad to hear the kindness and assurance in his voice. “Good night…Master.”

He nodded, still not cracking a smile, but presented a look of approval before he continued on, disappearing beyond the top of the steps.

He was an enigma in his own right, but it was late and Trixie was more than ready for some sleep. So long as Magus wasn’t angry or breathing down her neck, Trixie could care less at the moment.

She marched up the stairs on the opposite side and headed straight for her room. Entering, she wasted no time closing the door and untying her cape, relieved to be back in her shabby, plain old room with her nice comfy bed awaiting her. Putting her cape on the dresser and throwing her hat onto the back bedpost, Trixie got into bed. Despite being chased and nearly eaten only a few minutes ago, her eyes closed shut as she fell asleep. The knowledge of being in her room and the powerful wizard only a few feet away put her mind at ease. Not to mention what was going to happen in the morning. The power of true magic would soon be hers to command. The sun couldn’t come soon enough, but it could still wait awhile for her to snooze away.

Chapter 16 - Magic 101

Trixie lounged in her warm bed with eyes shut, not quite asleep, yet not fully awake. The sun had barely been up an hour as it peeked through her window and birds chirping outside, but she could care less. It was too early and after all that happened yesterday, she deserved another hour to rest. Not that she wasn’t excited about today, but she would need to be fully rested in order to learn whatever kinds of fantastic magic Magus had planned for her. Trixie wondered what she would be learning first…a fire spell perhaps.

Just as she was starting to enjoy the peace, her nose began to itch uncontrollably. Scratching subsided the irritation only briefly before it returned in force. Cracking her eyes open, Trixie saw a small ball of red light sitting at the tip of her snout. She was unsure if she was dreaming or if the glowing sphere was real.

Before she could take any action, the light flew out of reach and hovered overhead. It was surprisingly fast, moving quicker than she could follow. The sphere was an appealing and curious thing as it whimsically floated above. Trixie had never seen anything like it, but before she could inspect it further, the sphere disappeared under the bed.

In an instant, her bed was violently flipped onto its side, sending Trixie tumbling to the cold floor. Briefly dazed from the spill, she was unsure of what just happened. Without warning, her hat fell onto her head before being pulled down over her eyes.

“Hey!” Trixie objected as she sat up and attempted to dislodge her cap.

Her efforts were interrupted when she felt something wrap around her neck and quickly tighten, choking her as it did. Reaching for her throat, she pulled at what felt like the threads of her cape and loosened the stranglehold before returning to her hat. Who or whatever was responsible would pay for this attack as soon as she was free.

With a swift tug, she was loose and hastily began scanning the room, searching for the offender. Her search ended as soon as it began, however, and her look of rage quickly changed to confusion when she saw the ball of light hovering in front of her.

Trixie couldn’t believe such a tiny thing could cause so much trouble, let alone lift her and the bed by itself. She stood up, eyeing the light with interest as she stepped closer. “Did you--?” Trixie began until the light dashed over her head. Before she had a chance to turn around, she felt something grab her tail, sensing a forceful tug a moment after. Suddenly, she was overturned onto her back, dazed once more by the intruder. Trixie groaned, tightening her eyes as a stinging sensation ran up her spine. Through the pain, Trixie opened her eyelids to see the luminescent sphere floating above holding her silvery tail in its glow.

The shining orb released her before getting in her face, violently fluttering around as if trying to speak. She tried smacking the glowing pest away, but it proved far faster than her hoof. It proceeded to pull her mane, lifting her to her haunches with its surprising strength. Taking another swing at it, the light effortlessly dodged, flying to the door.

In retaliation, Trixie rushed toward the shimmering ball to get another strike in, but as she swung her hoof it seemed to disappear, leaving her in an awkward stance with only three hooves on the ground. A moment after it vanished, she felt a gentle push from behind, sending her crashing through the door and into the hall, falling flat on her face as she struck the ground. Trixie had no time to recover as the mischievous being gripped her tail again and began dragging her down the corridor.

“Stupid pest!” Trixie said, as she freed herself, springing to her hooves to attempt to swat at the sphere again.

The light evaded her once more and flew down the hall with Trixie in hot pursuit. It didn’t take long for the chase to enter into the foyer. Trixie raced down the stairs, following the creature that always remained one step ahead of her.

“Come here, you annoying, little thing!” Trixie shouted as she reached the bottom of the steps, just missing another swipe at her tormentor. Rearing back, Trixie fired a magic bolt from her horn in hopes of stunning the light. She wasn’t surprised when the hex missed its mark. Undeterred by a single failure, she held her ground and continued to cast spell after spell at the agile being, missing every time. It was difficult, if not impossible to get a clear shot as it avoided every attempt with little to no effort. Fortunately, the foyer and everything else in the room appeared unaffected by Trixie’s magic as she continued to wildly cast spells.

After a while of this, the red orb quickly closed and took hold of her horn, dispersing the aura and the magic it held. She was stunned, even more so when she was unable to call on her magic any further. The creature gave her no time to comprehend how it was preforming this feat as it violently pulled her forward. Trixie stumbled uncontrollably as she was practically dragged into a hallway at the opposite end of the room.

“L-let go of me! Let go of me I said!” Trixie demanded as the light towed her through the unexplored hall. As much as she wanted to clobber the little creature, whatever it was, she was unable to get her footing as she was forcefully tugged forward. The corridor went on and on until she was abruptly yanked through a set of elaborately decorated doors.

When she crossed the threshold, her horn was forcefully released as she was practically tossed into the room, briefly stumbling and staggering before regaining her balance. Without a second thought, she powered up her horn and spun around, searching for the creature in fury. But Trixie stopped as her rage-filled eyes turned to amazement when she discovered where she was.

Rows upon rows of books surrounded her, neatly organized on white, gilded bookshelves that gleamed by the light of the sun, shining through the enormous window that spanned the leftmost wall, almost reaching the ceiling as the outside world rolled by. A large, gold chandelier hung high overhead, looking like something one would see in the Canterlot castle. The room appeared circular, the walls and shelves curving around the perimeter without a corner to be found.

Trixie’s hooves echoed loudly against the hardwood floor as she moved through the innumerable shelves, proceeding deeper into the eerily silent library, looking around in wonder. Multiple, balcony-like levels stretched high above, each with its own rows of shelves. Grand, colossal paintings adorned every wall that the bookshelves did not occupy, displaying images of robed ponies and mythical places. A foyer was one thing, but a library of this size was almost too much to comprehend. Trixie had never seen so many books in her life. She couldn’t imagine that so many could even exist in one place.

Just as she was beginning to get dizzy from swinging her gaze from one side of the room to the other, the irritating red light flew by, flicking her nose as it past. Rubbing her muzzle, she was reminded of the little nuisance that continued to plague her. Looking down the aisle with a glare, she saw the glowing sphere a few feet away, swaying back and forth, as if taunting her.

Trixie stared the glow down as it continued to oscillate, before, with a snarl, she bolted toward the creature, her horn sparking to life. When she started to close in, the light retreated further down the aisle with Trixie following behind. As she reached the end of the aisle, it opened into a small, circular area with smooth tiles lining the floor. Her eyes momentarily left the sight of the orb to look around and instantly fell on the pony she called master, sitting across from where she'd made her hasty entrance.

Magus observed her as she dashed into view, looking as if he’d been expecting her. Trixie promptly ceased her magic and slid to an abrupt stop as the light zipped next to Magus.

“Master!?” she said in a surprised tone, unsure why he was here.

“Is this magic a joke to you?” Magus replied, sounding none too pleased with her.

“What? No, it’s--”

“Because if it is, then allow me to escort you to the door, so that I may perhaps find another pony who actually takes the favor I’m doing for them seriously.”

“I don’t see why you’re so upset. What did I do?”

“You’re late. Did you want to learn magic or am I mistaking you for somepony who cares?”

“How am I late?” Trixie venomously objected. “You never specified any time or even where to go. How’s this my fault?”

He huffed before saying, “If you have ever been to a school then you should know that education starts at sunrise. And if you were downstairs around that time, then you would know where this is. I shouldn’t have to send a sprite to fetch you.” Magus gestured to the red light, which began to sway again. It may have been just a glowing ball, but Trixie could swear that the little pain in the flank was laughing at her.

“Well!? Have you come to learn or not?”

“Yes! Of course,” she said out of irritation.

“Well that is good to hear,” Magus said as he approached her, waving a hoof behind him, causing the sprite to fade away. “Before we get started however, there are a few things that we must cover, so that you may better understand this world.” He stopped in the center of the area and beckoned her to accompany him. She obliged, although she was still upset at his usual behavior, especially this early in the morning.

When she was in front of him, Magus conjured a small book into his hoof from a cloud of black smoke. She admired the polished, brown cover that gleamed in the light with its gold pages and elegant desi--

“AH!” Trixie cried as Magus struck her over the head with the hard cover, knocking her hat off in the process. “Wha-what the hay was that?” she shouted in a fluster, scowling at him as she rubbed the side of her head.

“For the countless times you defied my orders and otherwise aggravated me,” he quickly answered as the book disappeared in a puff of smoke. “I recommend you find it fortunate that I’m refraining from using a much thicker volume or striking you more than once. You do deserve it, but you’ll need what brains you have to practice today.”

“You can’t just hit me!”

“A stern scolding appears to have little effect, so this will have to suffice for the remainder of your education. Or would you prefer to leave?”

Trixie gritted her teeth and bit her tongue, trying to hold back her fury. She had put up with him thus far and if he thought he'd get rid of her that easy, he had another thing coming. Her hoof returned to the floor as the stinging pain ceased, though her scowling face remained.

“Look down,” Magus commanded. “What do you see?”

Complying, Trixie stared at the tiled floor and noticed something that she didn’t see during the commotion. The tiles were all separately colored and placed in intricate patterns, forming three rings of design that expanded out from the center. Inside the first ring, gold pieces formed wispy looking equines; some with horns, others with wings, while the rest had neither. They were all depicted without eyes and galloping around the black marble circle that served as the center of the design. Numerous dots and lines, which Trixie could identify as constellations, decorated the second ring. The final ring was filled with a repeating black and white pattern of images that looked a lot like the different phases of the moon.

“A picture,” Trixie said, still observing the art at her hooves.

“Close enough. And do you know what the equine creatures are?”

“Blind?” she guessed.

“They are the Fates. The beings that guide our world’s events and lives.”

Trixie looked up from the image. “Is that why you refer to the Fates instead of princesses?”

“It is one reason, yes. We of the Circle believe that the princesses are merely a substitute for the true power that guides our world. But the Fates gave us the secret of magic and if not for them, you and I would not be conversing.” Magus levitated a large tome from the bookshelf behind him over to them. “Do you know what this is?”

“Uh, a book?” Trixie said, wondering why her intelligence was being brought into question yet again as she braced for another assault.

“Yes, but observe closer,” the silver maned stallion said as he levitated it closer.

She couldn’t see where he was going with this, but humored him anyway. Cautiously, she leaned in closer, getting a better look at the cover. The book was dark purple with black embroiled markings, forming an alien language that looked like scratches underneath an image of a dying tree. Other than that, there appeared to be nothing else that really distinguished it from…from…'What’s that sound?' she thought, her ears just now catching faint whispers.

It could’ve been just be her imagination, but she could swear she could hear voices, speaking in a distant, inarticulate language around her. When Trixie tried to look around for the source she found that, no matter how hard she tried, her focus remained fixated on the book. The longer she stared the louder the indistinguishable voices became. Under no power of her own, she took a step forward and reached out to open it. It was as if the book was controlling her, bending her to its will.

When her hoof was mere inches away, Magus swatted it aside. The touch snapped her out of the spell, and the voices ceased to speak any further. Free from the unnatural influence, Trixie looked back at him as he put the book back in its place on the shelf.

“Wha-what was that? What happened?” Trixie asked, feeling a little light headed.

“The voices of the Fates,” Magus answered with little interest in his eyes or enthusiasm in his voice. “You’ve heard them before, remember?”

Trixie thought for a moment before it dawned on her. “Your medallion, at the antique shop. It did the same thing.”

“It was something similar,” Magus corrected, “but slightly different from the book. The Fates are always speaking to us. Calling us. Always trying to communicate from the beyond.”

“Why?”

“The Fates reside in a world that is far from our understanding of reality. A realm of infinite knowledge, where the secrets of this world and beyond are gathered. They wish to share this wisdom with all, but it can be dangerous to those who cannot comprehend what they are given.”

“Can you hear them?”

“I am a member of the Circle. I’ve been allowed to understand the Fates without worry. It is only mages of the Circle that are capable of interpreting and fully understanding their writings.”

“But I am a part of the Circle--”

“No you’re not,” Magus quickly interrupted. “You’re an initiate, which means you have the potential to be one of us, but as of yet, you are not considered within our ranks. Tell me, do you have any idea what would have happened if I had allowed you to open that book?”

Trixie stared at him with a questioning gaze, figuring the answer would be obvious given how little she knows about the order as it is.

With crimson eyes still on her, he didn’t wait long for her to answer. “The creations of the Fates are not meant for the eyes of your average creature. To view such works and the infinite understanding of existence would compel one to madness. But it is within that madness that the secret to insurmountable power lies. I showed you the book merely to demonstrate the danger in going beyond my instructions.”

“So what do I have to do?” Trixie asked as she continued to process this new information.

“First, you must be capable of wielding such power.” From his robe, Magus pulled out a small, milky white pebble and placed it on the floor in front of her. The smooth surface of the stone gleamed in the light like a polished gem. “Lift it.”

The lack of explanation confused her as she looked down at the stone. Lifting a rock was a simple task, especially for one of her ability. Trixie assumed that she wasn’t supposed to simply pick it up, so, concentrating on the stone, it was captured in the aura of her horn.

Her eyes followed the rock as it floated a few inches into the air, then a foot, then a few feet, then--

“AH!” Trixie exclaimed as she felt something familiar smack her again. The stone fell to the ground as her concentration was broken. Her enraged attention turned to Magus who appeared not to have moved a muscle except for the visible wisps of smoke that still floated in the air next to him.

“Lift it without unicorn magic, if you would.”

Trixie couldn’t help but feel that he purposely left that last bit of information out just so he could hit her again. “And how do you expect me to do that?” she said in frustration, rubbing the side of her head. “Just pick it up!?”

With a sigh, Magus rolled his eyes. “With the Circle’s magic, of course. Is that too great of a challenge for you?”

“Yes!” Trixie stated, assuming that it should be apparent to him by now that she understood little of how the magic worked.

The bored expression on his face did not change for a moment as he stared at her, silent, with a spark of ire in his eye. His vision narrowed as he skeptically asked, “Do you mean to tell me that you cast an Atterio spell and you had no idea how you even grasped the magic?” He paused for a moment, waiting for her answer. None came. “…My sincerest apologizes, Trixie,” he said, sounding genuine, almost bringing music to her ears before he added, “for mistaking you for somepony with talent.”

“And what’s that supposed to mean!?” she quickly and furiously retorted, taking the insult to heart.

“Not understanding how to control a spell is one thing, but not even knowing how to call on it is entirely different. Do you even know what the Atterio spell is?”

“That should be obvious to you.”

Magus eyed her briefly, before looking off at the corner of the room. At that moment, a black sphere appeared, just above the outer rim of the floor design, before abruptly vanishing, leaving a small, circular target in its place. It appeared to be made out of glass with three bright red rings shrinking from the rim until they ended with a dot at the center.

“Atterio,” Magus said subtly, his eyes flashing blue for a second. Instantly, the target was consumed in a silvery-blue stream of energy that quickly reduced it to dust before her eyes.

Trixie watched in amazement as the spell left no trace of the bull’s-eye behind. It would pain her to admit, but she was astounded that she managed to do such a thing, twice!

“Atterio, the disintegration spell,” Magus solemnly began, still looking over at the destroyed target. “A powerful and extremely dangerous cast for the untrained. Not even highly skilled mages use such a potent technique lightly. If control cannot be maintained, it can easily turn on the caster... and kill them.” He turned his attention back to Trixie, “You were very lucky to have managed it without being harmed, but from now on, you must promise me that you will never again undertake such an endeavor. Understood?”

“But what if…” Trixie started to question, but hesitated when she saw his serious, unflinching stare, “…alright, I promise.”

“Good--”

“But you’d better be there when a giant, living shadow tries to eat me!” Trixie immediately stated, barely allowing Magus to end his response.

“…Agreed. But on to your studies.” Magus sat down and picked up the stone, inspecting it briefly before squeezing it tight. “The first time you used the magic, how did it feel?”

Trixie pondered on the question, thinking back to the two times she used it. It wasn’t hard to remember the use of the spell but it was difficult to describe the experience. “It felt…” Trixie started to answer, trying to explain it as best she could, “…powerful.”

“Please refrain from stating the obvious.”

“What else can I say? It was something that only lasted a moment and, on top of that, I was in the process of almost dying on both occasions.”

Magus was silent, thinking as his eyes connected with hers. “Hm, very well. Then perhaps if I rephrase the question. How did it compare to the magic you are used to? Surely you could explain some noticeable difference between the two. Preferably something that isn’t about the act of casting.”

She scratched her head as she thought long and hard, looking for the right words to convey the incident. “Well, last night, when that shade or whatever you call it was chasing me, I was too tired to use my horn. I could barely keep my light spell active, but that Circle magic, I could cast and feel strong doing it…at least until it backfired.”

“And do you have any idea why that is?”

“No, but it’s obviously used differently than unicorn magic.”

“…A decent observation I suppose,” Magus said, placing the stone back on the ground as he stood up and approached her. “I assume that you are well versed in the common pony’s magic and all of its principles?”

“Of course,” Trixie mocked the question. “I attended Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns, I should know,” she said with pride.

The disinterest on Magus’ face displayed that he was far from impressed, but he held back any derisive remarks for the moment. “What are the basic principles for casting magic?”

Trixie groaned as she was forced to recount something she learned when she was still a filly. “Magic requires concentration and effort,” she lazily said with discontent. “It is fueled by a pony’s mind and body.”

“Save the attitude, you are correct. But now it is time to forget how you used magic before. You won’t need it for what’s to come.”

“Why?” she said in disbelief. Trixie had spent almost her entire life learning magic and although she didn’t get much farther than a few simple tricks, she was still reluctant to just forget all that she knew about the art.

A heavy sigh left the pony’s lips. “The common pony’s magic stems from the horn,” he said, pointing to the magical appendage on her head. “It is fueled by a mix of mental stability and physical fatigue.” He moved his hoof down to her chest. “The Circle’s magic derives from the spirit, the soul if you will.” Placing a hoof to the side of his head, he said, “Yet, in similar fashion, our magic is conjured from the serenity of the mind and the flow of energy through our bodies.” When Magus finished he moved his hoof down against his chest. “It demands focus, visualization, and discipline. If you cannot master these principles then the likeliness of you ever joining this order is slim.” Returning his limb to the ground, he asked, “Answer me this, what drives you?”

“What do you mean?” she said, sitting down as she answered.

“Why are you here? What purpose do you have to study and wield such talent?”

There was no simpler question he could’ve asked her. She remembered all that she went through in her life in the pursuit of magical prowess. It made her teeth clench, being reminded of all her past deeds and what drove her to this point. There was one and one reason alone that she stood here today. With almost a whisper, she said, “Power.” Shooting up onto all four hooves, she shouted, “I want to be the greatest unicorn that ever lived! I want to be so powerful that nopony will question my abilities or dare challenge me or question my skill. Nopony will stand in my way. I will not be called a failure again!”

Magus appeared somewhat unprepared for the vehemence of her answer, his eyes widening. “I see…Forgive me, but it sounds like your drive is that of vengeance.”

“So what if it is?”

He went silent, looking away briefly before meeting her eye again. “So long as you understand what your passion is, I have no objections. That drive, that…inner fire, empowers and helps generate the magic within. Without said ‘fire’ we cannot reach our full potential. Are you now ready to start your training?”

“Of course,” Trixie said with certainty, although she was a little bewildered at this new concept of magic as she sat back down.

Without a word, Magus walked back to the rock on the floor and, with his rear leg, kicked it over to her. She watched the stone as it slid to a stop in front of her. “Can you clearly remember what the stone looks like?” Magus asked as he turned to face her.

“It’s a rock,” she said in a smug manner, thinking that her intelligence was once again being tested. “I think I can remember what one looks like.”

“Let’s hope,” he retaliated, getting a glare of irritation from her. “Now, close your eyes.”

Wary of his attempts to insult her, she eyed him for a moment before shutting her eyelids. Trixie could see nothing, but she could still sense Magus’ energy and could clearly tell he was nearby. She soon started to hear his hooves clop against the floor, getting louder with every step. Her ear flicked as the noise began moving off to one side, sounding like he was circling around her.

“Clear your mind,” Magus’ voice sounded behind her while his hooves continued to resonate in a consistent rhythm. “Empty it of all thought and think of nothing but the pebble. Picture it, recall every last detail.”

Trixie followed his instructions, all the while listening to his hoofsteps around her. She could clearly see the stone in her mind as she remembered every feature about it. Strangely, the more she thought about the pebble, the more she could feel an energy pulsating at her hooves. Was it the stone?

“Good,” Magus’ voice chimed in. “Now, relax your body. Leave nothing taut, just breath and let yourself go.”

Filling her lungs with air, Trixie exhaled as she began to ease all the muscles in her frame. It was as if she was doing some kind of yoga, something Trixie had never believed she'd find herself doing. Despite her misgivings, she continued to focus on the rock and ease her body.

Just as the last muscle loosened, Trixie started to feel smaller pulses of energy all around her. Similar to how she could sense Magus, she could make out every single object in the room, all the way to the front door of the library. Everything felt…alive, each object generating a faint energy. Magus and, what she assumed to be the pebble, were the only two that emanated a stronger form of the power.

As everything radiated around her, Trixie started to feel strange, like some new part of her was awakening inside her own consciousness. At the center of her mind, she could feel a small bump and could sense a familiar power just beyond the barrier that enclosed it. Everything, the room, Magus, the hypnotic sounds his hooves made, even the air felt alien as her mind observed the imprisoned energy.

“Visualize the pebble,” Magus’ voice echoed, “slowly floating into the air.”

The barrier shattered like glass as the thought made contact with it, unleashing a wave of power that surged through her body. Trixie was unable to move as it flowed through her like a raging river, making the blood in her veins quiver. Not even the hairs on her fur were spared the power’s heart-pounding effects as they stood on end.

The pulse of the pebble began to change, beating faster and stronger, moving like the flow of energy that filled her. After a moment, the raging storm of power began to calm as the stone’s pulse slowed. The energy from the pebble and her own became identical, both beating at the same rhythm. It was like two hearts, spreading much needed life throughout her form.

“Trixie,” Magus’ voice echoed once more. “Open your eyes.”

Slowly, Trixie’s eyes opened to the sight of a glowing red Magus standing in an ethereal state before her, staring at her with a trance-like gaze. The world around them was a blur, the bookshelves fading into blackness. The light in the room was so dim that she could swear it was non-existent. Only the crimson pony, save the distorting glow, was in full clarity.

“Look down,” he commanded, his lips moving slower than his echoing words.

She obeyed, her head moving slightly to see the pebble right where it was supposed to be, but something seemed off about it. Her neck felt stiff and yet relaxed at the same time as she tilted her head to the side to get a better angle at what she was witnessing. Before her eyes, she could see it; the stone was levitating a few inches off the ground. Through hazy eyes and a reaction of apathy, she observed the stone hovering in the air with no aura holding it in place. All her senses told her that the spectacle was nothing unusual. The rock was simply moving in the way it…was…supposed…to…

It was almost instant, but the comprehension of what was happening hit her. The pebble…it was floating. Floating! As the realization came to her so did her old state of mind which abruptly subdued the pulses and energies around her. The sensation in her body halted as the power quickly slipped away, vanishing into nothing more than a memory. Her dreamlike experience ended and Trixie returned to her normal, now stupefied self.

Trixie breathed deeply as her lungs burned, feeling as if they had been without air for some time. The world returned to its original state, sending the pebble back to the earth with a light thud. She stumbled back before quickly getting to her hooves and shaking her dormant nerves awake. Her eyes quickly shot back to the now solid Magus.

“Two inches,” Magus said. “Save the wobbling at the beginning, it wasn’t completely horrible for your first attempt.”

Trixie assumed he was talking about the levitation height of the rock, but what she was more interested in was the power that she felt. “Was…Was that…” Trixie stammered, trying to regain her breath at the shocking experience.

“The Circle’s magic? Yes. And congratulations, at least we know that the first two times weren’t just a fluke or shear dumb luck. You have the potential of controlling it, but how much, remains to be seen.”

Trixie sat back down and cradled her head in a hoof, still feeling a little spacy. Observing this, Magus said, “We’ll have to work on your meditation, it’s perhaps your weakest aspect. How do you feel?”

“Like I just got hit by a train,” she answered, looking up for a moment before holding her head again.

“Hmm, do you feel the pocket of power anymore?”

Raising her head back up, she said wearily, “I don’t think so. When I used it, I could sense all of it disappear. I think it’s gone.”

“Then we’ll work on your energy consumption as well.”

“…So when can I use my magic again? I can use it again, right?”

“Of course, but you’ll have to wait until your reserves recharge. After a mage has exhausted all of their magic, they must wait for it to replenish before they can use it again. The length of time one has to wait depends on how open the flows of magic are. You, being an initiate, will have to wait an hour or so before you can attempt any form of spell casting again.”

Although she still wanted to learn the ways of this new style of magic, Trixie felt relieved that she had to wait before attempting…that again. She rubbed her eyes, remembering back to the event. It wasn’t exactly frightening, it actually was very serene, but it wasn’t all that pleasant either. Trixie removed her hooves from her face and saw a teacup floating in front of her with steam lifting from the light brown liquid inside.

“Drink,” Magus said. “It’ll settle your nerves.”

Reluctantly, she took the cup in both hooves and sipped the drink. It was still as bad as she remembered, but at least it tasted sweeter this time and it did help.

“When your magic returns I want you to try lifting the stone again,” Magus said. “You won’t get any better if you don’t practice.”

“How will I know when my magic is back?”

“You’ll know. The more proficient you become at this, the better you’ll be able to detect your own power.” Using his horn, Magus levitated a few large books from the surrounding shelves over to Trixie, stacking them next to her. “For now though, I want you to study these. They’ll help you better understand the art. You should also practice meditating again.”

“How will that help?” she asked, taking another sip of her tasteless drink.

“Our power, although similar to the common pony’s magic, requires a calm and disciplined mind. Meditation will help you with that as well as open the channels of magic. Trust me, it will aid you. Now, if there’s nothing else.” He got up and approached Trixie, levitating the stone into the air. Taking one of Trixie’s hooves, Magus placed the pebble in her possession before walking past her.

After staring at the rock for a moment, it dawned on her. “Wait!” she shouted as she levitated her cup into the air and spun around to him. “That’s it? You’re not going to help me at all?!”

Magus stopped and glimpsed back at her. “I’ll return on occasion, but I’ve told you all that you need to know for the moment. Being able to summon the magic was the difficult part; you must improve on your own. When you have mastered mustering the power and applying it to the stone to the point that it becomes second nature, we may move on to the next step. For now study the tomes and practice meditating, the books should help you with that. When your magic returns, lift the stone for as long as possible. It’ll be some time before you’re able to master this, so don’t rush it.” He turned back ahead and started to walk again. “If you require something, I’ll be in the kitchen beyond the dining room. Please, knock first.”

Magus quickly made his way through the aisle before walking out the door, leaving her in the library alone. She looked down at the jewel-like piece of earth in her hoof, then at the stack of books next to her. Trixie huffed at the amount of work she had to do. It was her hope that Magus would be helping her through this, but then again what more could he do? The only option was just to work now, which wasn’t all that appealing, considering she hadn’t even had breakfast yet.

Out of nowhere, a powerful force accumulated behind her. She turned to see rays of red light appear, converging together in the back of the central chamber. The beams fused, creating a bright red silhouette before transforming into a short, wooden table. More glimmers of red appeared right after, converging on top of the table, repeating the same process as before but instead creating a plate, piled high with warm, steam covered croissants.

Overjoyed at the sight of food, Trixie dropped the rock and sat the cup down before eagerly approaching the newly formed table. She wasted no time in picking up one of the savory pastries with her magic and taking a generous bite. The puffy bread was extremely hot but it tasted amazing and the heat didn’t deter her from consuming the rest in a few quick bites.

Before she could continue on the rest of her meal, another pulsation of power arose next to the plate. With a few beams of light, a small, folded notecard was created with something written on the front. She picked it up. “Enjoy,” Trixie read aloud. She smiled at the kind favor and message from her otherwise callous master.

The pebble and her hat glowed blue behind her as Trixie levitated the rock into her hoof and the hat onto her head. She sat the note down and looked back at the smooth piece of earth. Trixie tossed it into the air and caught it as it came back down. Looking at it once more, Trixie could feel a wave of confidence wash over her. 'I can do this,' she thought, lifting another croissant from the plate and taking a bite out of it.

Trixie could see the long journey ahead, but at the end she would have everything she could ever want. Lifting a pebble would be child’s play in comparison to the reward she would receive and nothing, especially a rock, would stop her. She would become a mage, no matter what. Trixie’s journey into magic had begun, and she was ready for whatever might come on the road to her destiny.

Chapter 17 - Hocus Pocus

“Hmm…a little higher,” Magus instructed, glancing down at the gold pocket watch in his hoof, as Trixie levitated the pebble to his commands. With her eyes shut she was in full focus, her mind clear and body at ease as the mystical energies of her power enveloped her. “Now, move it to the right. More…more…stop. Maintain that height.”

Some time had passed since Trixie had begun her training in the Circle’s magic, exercising her mind and resolve in an effort to control her newfound powers. The small pebble that she’d been tasked to lift without the use of her horn was now being flung through the air with ease, without the faintest hint of a magical aura around it. Day after day of practicing the trade and flipping through books about concentration and the proper way to unleash her power had drastically improved her skill.

She still felt somewhat foolish sitting in the library or her room in utter silence, shutting her eyes and quieting her mind, but in the end it had increased her power and helped her to better control it when she focused it on the stone.

The best part of all, though, was that she’d done it all on her own, with no help from her reclusive master. For the entire week Magus was either in the room beyond the dining hall, known to her as the kitchen, or somewhere in the west wing, hiding behind locked doors. On numerous occasions she tried speaking to him, only to receive a hasty answer through a small crack in the door, if she wasn’t ignored entirely. She practiced her magic day and night while her ‘Master’ locked himself in the kitchen for days on end, doing who knows what, only coming out briefly to go up to into the west wing. He didn’t even show up for meals, but simply left small, sometimes peculiar, dishes on the dining room table for her every morning, noon, and evening. At least she knew he was still alive.

Yet, for all her personal training, the amount of energy she had to call on was still meager, and her reserves depleted, sending the rock to the tiled floor of the library’s heart. Trixie exhaled slowly, ending her trance-like state, now able to maintain her composure.

Magus glimpsed his watch once more before expressing an approving grunt. “Three minutes on the dot. Decent, considering the first time you tried you couldn’t even keep it in the air for ten seconds. How do you feel?”

“Well, I can’t feel the magic anymore, but other than that, pretty good,” Trixie answered with a smile as she stood tall, improving her posture considerably.

“And you don’t at all feel like you’ve just been struck by a locomotive?” he asked in a snide manner.

She scoffed and with a roll of her eyes said, “No.”

Magus gave her a brief, glassy stare before shutting the watch’s case and putting it back into his robe. “Then I suppose your command over the magic is complete. I must say, I hadn’t expected you to master the technique so… expeditiously.”

Trixie arrogantly chuckled. “Was there any doubt?”

“Plenty, but this is where the easy part of your training ends and the real challenge begins.” Magus walked off to Trixie’s side and stared at a bookshelf. “You‘ve mastered the summoning of the magic, now you must apply it to conjuring something. In order to be admitted into the Circle and become one of us you must be able to cast a spell.”

Trixie eyed him. “…That’s it?” she asked, lifting one eyebrow.

“In a manner of speaking, yes, that’s it,” he repeated.

“So, all I have to do is cast one, single spell, any spell, and I’m a mage.”

“For the second time, yes,” he snapped, glancing back stiffly. “I assume you have a question?”

“Well, it’s just that, I’ve cast that Atterio spell twice--”

He jerked his body around to face her. “You cast it once as a fluke and a second time which was either dumb luck or sheer stupidity, I’m unable to decide. The point is, a successful cast includes you purposely summoning the magic on command and being able to control it properly; of which you’ve done neither. In addition, casting through emotions does not count.”

“Uh, emotions?”

Magus groaned, briefly shutting his eyes and shaking his head. “If you had been reading the books that I gave you, then you would know this by now.”

“You mean that ever growing tower in my room? Between your exercises and the casting, I’ve barely had time to make a dent,” she retorted, widening her stance aggressively.

“It would’ve been mentioned within the first few chapters of any of them. How could you have missed them?”

“Well, I…” she started to retort until she quickly realized why she never saw that part and cleared her throat, “…may have skipped the parts that weren’t about the practice of the magic specifically.” Trixie gave him a false smile, barely able to maintain eye contact as he glared.

Magus broke his judgmental gaze with a momentary shutting of his eyes as if to collect himself. Upon opening them, he took a deep breath before saying, “As a mage of the Circle, we must learn to exercise restraint to ensure that we will always be in control of a situation and ourselves. A factor that our magic reacts to is that of the wielders feelings. Powerful emotions such as despair, fear…love--”

“Anger?” Trixie deadpanned.

Magus went silent, mirroring her expression with narrowed eyes to boot. Averting his gaze, he said, “…Yes…anger as well.” He moved past the discomfort and continued on as normal, looking at her once more. “To experience such feelings can easily cause a mage, regardless of their level of proficiently, to lose control of his or her power, inadvertently turning it against them. Emotions can cause our magic to be unpredictable in a number of ways, such as, in your case, random spells being cast impulsively. It’s the reason you’ve managed to cast any kind of spell without being trained how to summon the energy. It is because of this that all mages are trained to control their feelings in order to master the magic of the Circle.”

Trixie glanced at the ground and bit her tongue to keep from mentioning the incident back at Trottingham. For the most part, he appeared in control of his feelings with his expressionless face, only rarely showing any indication of sentiment. Anger seemed to be the only thing he expressed fully. ‘Am I going to end up like him someday?’ she thought.

“Alright, alright,” Trixie hastily said, wanting to change the subject. “Only use controlled magic, not with emotions, got it. Now can we move on to spells?”

“Very well, is there a particular technique that you’re interested in?”

Trixie’s brow furrowed as her body and muscles stiffened, unable to relax them. She knew what she wanted but had to choose her next words carefully as she was unsure how he would respond to her next question. “You mean, you’d teach me any spell? Any one I wanted?”

“To a degree. Nothing too easy or too difficult of course, but you don’t get to name the exact spell, only the type.”

“Such as?”

“Well, do you wish to alter the world around you? Transform something into something it isn’t? Perhaps provide curative aid to yourself or others?”

More cautious than ever, she asked, “Would you teach me…your magic? Casting fire? Using it to fight?”

His face became pensive as he went quiet for a moment before answering, “…I could if that’s the path you choose.”

“Then that’s my decision. Teach me to use fire.”

Magus paused when, at that moment, a target materialized from a dark sphere as it had before, taking its glassy shape off to the side of the floor design. Magus took a few steps back and faced the target. Widening his stance, he pointed his horn at the object before shouting, “Disira Maxime!”

As the word was spoken, a bolt of red-tinted lightning leaped from his horn at the bull’s-eye, so fast that if Trixie were to have blinked she would have missed it entirely. When the spell struck the target, it exploded, releasing a bright, white light and a thundering boom that shook the very room. Trixie shielded her eyes as best she could as the trembling ground forced her to her haunches and the sound resonated around her.

When the ringing in her ears stopped and the light died down, she removed the hoof from her eyes to see nothing left of the glass object. Trixie’s jaw dropped and her mind was unable to form words in awe of the destructive power she’d witnessed. As she returned to her hooves, Magus looked back at her and solemnly said, “Destruction spells of the elemental branch are one of the fiercest and most powerful kinds of magic. But, they’re also the most unruly of their kind, making them difficult to learn, especially for a beginner. They’re not for one who wishes for a shortcut to power. Knowing this, do you still wish to learn this branch of magic? You are allowed to change your mind, but now is the only time you may do it.”

Trixie went quiet, glancing at the empty space where the target had been, then back at Magus. “…Is it really one of the hardest spells?” she asked.

“…It is.”

“Then…of course I want to learn it!” Trixie said with a smile and a gleam in her eye.

“…If I may, why?” he asked, surprised.

“Simple, when I learn this, then I can learn just about anything you or your Circle has to offer. Plus, I’ll prove just how superior of a mage I really am,” she boisterously said. Trixie had never felt more at ease with the situation. If there was one thing she could do under his tutorship, it was this.

The crimson mage was silent for a time, still with a slack expression, processing her statement and energized confidence. After clearing his throat, he said, “Well, you certainly have a…unique way of looking at it.”

Through a heavy sigh and a face of stone he said, “Very well. If you wish to follow the path of destruction then I have no right to deny your request.” Without breaking eye contact, Magus’ horn glowed as he levitated a small scroll from a nearby shelf over to him, taking it in his hoof before holding it upright in front of her. “But it’s not up to you or I what power you’ll command. Every creature is different, the same goes for magic.”

Presenting the roll to her, he said, “Take it.”

Trixie observed the bleached paper of the scroll and noted that it was tied by a black ribbon with a gold colored seal of wax on the fabric. The seal had a picture of a hoofprint in the center with a five-pointed star drawn in five straight strokes overlapping it.

As she gripped the paper, it reacted instantaneously, releasing a flurry of sparks and a surge of electricity that shocked her hoof. Her body tingled at the sensation of the current as it ran up her foreleg, spreading to the rest of her form. Trixie yelped as she jerked away in response, clenching her leg tightly against her chest until her skin ceased prickling.

“Lightning,” Magus said, returning his hoof to the ground.

“Lightning?” she responded, looking over her hoof to find it unharmed.

“Yes, from the array of elements to choose from, it appears that lightning is the most suited for you to wield. Quite odd if you ask me.”

“So…I’ll be shooting lighting?” she asked, her ears reaching for the ceiling as she put her hoof back down. The current that coursed through her a moment ago had completely vanished from thought as she listened intently.

“Indeed, but you’ll now need to cast an electrical based spell to gain admittance into the order.”

Trixie gave a playful smile. “Easy.”

“We’ll see. Now, repeat after me: Vexius.”

“Vexus?” she said, fumbling to pronounce it correctly.

“Vex-e-us,” Magus repeated, enunciating each syllable clearly and slowly.

“Vexius”

“Again”

“Vexius”

“Good. You’ll do well to remember that word. It’ll be the key to using the spell properly.”

Magus turned around and walked toward the bookshelf behind him. He scanned the top shelves for a minute before his horn glowed, encapsulating several thick books in its crimson radiance before they were pulled from the shelf and brought down inches from the floor, stacking up next to him. With the books still levitating, Magus turned back and approached her, the hardcovers following by his side.

Setting the towering stack down, he said, “These are guidelines and studies into the art of elemental magic, focusing primarily on lightning and destruction class spells.”

Trixie stared blankly at the stack of massive tomes, not at all looking forward to all the reading she would have to do, in addition to the mountain of books that still cluttered her room. “Will casting this spell be the same as lifting the pebble?” she asked.

“Most certainly not,” he sternly replied. “The pebble required just focus and concentration. This will still include those concepts, but you’ll now need to direct the magic and conform it to the needed spell as well as maintain it to a certain degree so as to get the desired effect.”

As she eyeballed the tower of parchment, Magus pulled out his pocket watch again and briefly checked the time before putting it away. “Right, well, I’ll leave you to it then, good luck.” Magus quickly rushed past her as he headed for the door.

Trixie spun around wide eyed as he passed, her thoughts almost scrambling to understand his madness. “What!? You’re leaving? Again!? I’ll need a little help if you want me to cast this, don’t you think?” Trixie said.

Magus didn’t stop, but quickly replied, “Your magic still needs a while longer to return, so my assistance for the time being is pointless. Study the books and try the spell when you’re ready. Just be careful not to overdo it.” When he reached the door, he quickly stepped through, slamming it shut behind him as he left.

‘All alone…again!’ she thought with an exaggerated sigh. This was becoming a running theme with her so-called teachings. “I’m starting to see a pattern here,” Trixie grumbled to herself. Turning her attention to the stack of books behind her, she huffed and levitated a tome over, opening it as she sat it down in front of her.

Lying down, she started to read the large volume. ‘The Novice Elementalist Guide to All Things Electrical,’ the title page read with fancy ivy borders decorating the font. Turning the page, she began to read, propping her head up with a hoof. The book talked much about the use of lightning magic, although it was mostly boring theoretical stuff with only a few interesting bits.

About an hour into reading and retaining little of the information, Trixie was bored out of her mind. It would’ve been better if Magus was teaching her the technique, like he was supposed to, instead of some dusty old books. The text became very dry, very fast, and the magic word stayed fresh in her mind, making it hard to concentrate when she had the ability to shoot lightning.

Luckily, the information she needed to cast the spell was in the first few chapters and her power was almost completely recharged. She felt strong enough to use her magic again, and trying the spell was certainly more entertaining than reading at this point.

Pushing the book aside, Trixie stood up, eager to try out her new power. As she did, a glass target took shape across from her, as if knowing what she intended to do. Disregarding the mark’s seeming telepathy, Trixie got into position and cleared her mind.

Taking a deep breath, she entered into the magical trance. She took hold of the power and began to focus it into her horn as she pointed it at her mark. Directing the magic to a single point proved harder than she’d thought. It was difficult enough to focus the energy in her body but keeping it in one spot proved a much greater challenge.

When she managed to get enough power to her horn, she shouted, “Vexius!” The word echoed throughout the room before fading, not creating so much as a spark. “Vexius!” she shouted again only to have the same result as the power slipped away without a purpose. “Oh come on!” Trixie muttered sharply to herself. “Vexius!”

Trixie wasn’t sure how long she stood there; harnessing her magic and shouting the incantation to get not even the slightest hint of an effect. “Vexius!” she said for the thousandth time, still with no result. Trixie grinded her teeth as she thought, ‘Why won’t you work?’ She felt a headache coming on, but it mattered little as she shut her eyes and hastily shouted once more, “Vexius!” Slightly lifting one eyelid, she saw the target still unharmed. Behind her baring teeth, she growled at another failure. She didn’t even feel any pulsation of energy or see any sign that it was working as she had with the Atterio spell. It was becoming ridiculous.

The spell seemed like an impossible task only meant to frustrate her. Trixie wasn’t expecting to master it on the first try, but figured that she would at least see some sign that it was working. The Atterio spell she’d used before may have been powered by emotion, but at least she’d seen results. Asking Magus came to mind, however, she could hear the insults and belittling now, and could do without that at the moment. It would be better not to say anything. If she mastered the pebble on her own, she could do this, no matter what.

‘Casting a spell can’t be this hard, no matter how different it may be to unicorn magic,’ she thought. Glaring at the target, she widened her stance and stomped a hoof as she said, “Vexius!” To her amazement, a small spark popped from her horn, spurring her to try again with more force.

Trixie’s muscles quivered and her nostrils flared, before rearing up on her hind legs, falling back down as she shouted at the top of her lungs, “Vexi-!” Before she could finish the incantation, fire and lightning exploded wildly from her horn, knocking her away and onto her back.

An unstable ball of red smoke and yellow flames started for the target, but before it could make contact, it shot up into the sky, ricocheting off the ceiling and falling towards her at an alarming speed. Trixie shirked and rolled out of the way, just in time to dodge the wild spell as it bounced off the floor, leaving the ground scorched, and headed towards a bookshelf. It rebounded off the shelf, sending papers, scrolls, and books into the air to scatter onto the ground. Like a pinball, the destructive sphere ricocheted off every surface in the library, throwing the orderly room into a state of chaos. For fear of being struck and with nowhere to hide, Trixie kept her head down and pulled her hat over it as the light show was dancing above her.

The crackle of the burning orb continued above her with seemingly no end until it was abruptly silenced, replaced by the brief sound of cracking glass followed by a loud crash. Trixie, dreading the thought of what had happened, reluctantly popped her head up from under her cap and looked to the massive window. A fairly large, very noticeable hole could be seen in the center, the edges melted. Through the window, the scenery outside had stopped moving for the first time since she’d entered this room. ‘Uh-oh…’ Trixie thought with a wrinkled brow, immediately regretting her actions.

Her mind leaped from one worst case scenario to another as she hastily made her way to the door and entered into the hall. In full gallop, Trixie headed to the foyer, hoping that everything was alright. Just as she arrived at the door, she heard something that she wished was just her paranoid imagination.

“Why have we stopped!?” Magus’ voice snapped. Turning around, she saw him standing in the entrance of the opposite corridor, glaring at her.

“W-what?” Trixie said, pretending not to have heard.

Magus proceeded towards her, saying sternly, “The caravan has stopped moving, why?”

“I-I’m not sure,” she said nervously as her muscles twitched and quivered before the steady stream of fiery energy radiating from him. If there was even the slightest chance that this was her fault, she wanted to behave as innocently as possible. “I heard a crash and came to see what it was,” she said, trying to sell her oblivious behavior with a false grin.

The pony’s dagger stare followed her as he came close. She tried her best to meet his gaze, but found it difficult to look into the crimson orbs that peered into her soul. Even as he passed by and arrived at the door, his eyes remained trained on her until he opened it. Trixie started getting the sinking feeling that she had already been found out as she followed Magus outside.

A gloomy sky loomed overhead as she stepped onto the cold, wet ground at the base of the stairs. The once green, fertile landscape had been replaced by shadowy bogs and dead trees, few toppled over with their roots in plain view. The sun was almost nonexistent with grey clouds blocking out much of the light, leaving the land in a never-ending shadow. Gentle rain trickled down in a fine mist, filling each breath with water, and cold breezes chilled her as they blew by. Just a few yards away, an expansive, foreboding forest could be seen, holding nothing but darkness beyond its twisted trees.

Despite the unwelcoming scenery, it was nice to be outside again. Smelling the fresh air and feeling the dirt under her hooves was a pleasant change from being cooped up in the caravan for days on end, even if she was learning magic.

“Trixie!” Magus’ voice called as she realized he was amiss. Following the sound, she went around to the side of the caravan to see Magus glaring at her once again as he stood beside the charred remains of what appeared to be one of the caravan’s wheels. “Would you mind explaining this?” he sternly asked, gesturing to the black, still smoldering pieces.

“Um, w-well, it looks like one of the wheels is…broken,” Trixie stammered, sensing her ignorant act slowly failing her.

“Obviously, but can you tell me what happened to it?” he said, before directing his attention above the destroyed wheel. “And to my window?”

Trixie tried not to cringe when she saw the gaping hole in the glass. Never mind that the comparison between the window inside and what she was seeing now were completely different, she had to come up with an excuse. “I’m…not really sure. Maybe it was a…uh…phoenix…?” she said with little confidence, falsifying a smile.

“A phoenix? Really?” Magus replied the look on his face not showing any indication that he was falling for her lie. “And how did you come to that conclusion?”

Subconsciously, she rubbed the back of her neck as she hastily came up with an explanation. “Well it…it…could’ve lit the wheel on fire,” she said slowly and unconvincingly.

“And the window?”

“…A rock?”

The silent stare remained glued to her eyes. “I see. And do you know what I believe happened?”

“Well--”

“I believe, and do listen closely,” Magus said as he began to steadily approach her. “I believe that some ignorant and foolish pony became impatient with her studies and decided to try spell casting, even though she was far from ready. This in turn led to the damage of my window and the utter obliteration of my transport’s and home’s wheel. Thus costing me valuable time and making me second guess how imprudent my companion is by believing I would fall for such a laughable display of false innocence.” By this time, Magus was in her face, staring her down with his cold eyes as he invaded her personal space.

His close proximity coupled with the fact that he had hit her deception on the nail caused her to break out in a nervous sweat. Thinking quickly for some way out of this, Trixie timidly said, “I--AH!” Her response was cut short as Magus whacked her on the head with the binding of a book that he quickly summoned and dismissed from thin air.

At that moment, the rain started to pick up with the once gentle mist turning into heavier droplets. The two glanced up at the sky as the shower fell, Trixie rubbing her sore head as she did.

“Wondrous,” Magus said, glaring up at the sky. Looking back, he briefly eyed the nearby forest before facing her again. Donning his hood, he said, “Due to your impatient nature, it appears that we’ll have to walk the rest of the way in the rain.” Magus turned and started toward the forest without another word.

“What? Why?” Trixie said, her voice briefly rising in pitch. “Can’t you just use magic to fix the wheel?”

Stopping, he glanced back at her before he said, “Ordinarily, yes. But in this case, where the object is completely incinerated, I’ll have to make a new one and I don’t have the necessary materials to do that. Now are you coming or not?” He didn’t wait for an answer as he started forward again almost immediately, following the dampening road to the forest.

It was tempting to stay and not have to trudge through the mud and rain, but it was even more alluring to follow Magus and see where he was going. Perhaps she would be able to meet this zebra he was talking about and find out what he was working on. Adjusting her hat and cape, hoping they’d be enough to keep the rain off her, she caught up to Magus and followed as the looming forest grew closer.

With every step, Trixie became more drenched as the rain continued to fall. The damp road was slowly becoming mud, every hoofprint filling with water as they walked. The rim of her hat grew limp as liquid soaked into its fabric, rainwater flowing off more and more until the edge drooped in front of her eyes. Trixie was forced to remove it and flick the water off, exposing her silver mane to the downpour. The water was freezing as it touched her ears, snout, and the back of her neck, compelling her to put her soaked hat back on.

“Do you still think your attire was the most sensible choice?” Magus solemnly jeered, glancing back at her, his brow raised.

With an angry glare and a quiet growl, she hurried past him. Magus didn’t complain when Trixie increased her distance, moving a yard or so away. It was bad enough that she was trudging around in the mud and the icy rain, but she didn’t need his snide remarks to make things worse. The sooner she got to the cluster of trees, the sooner she could dry off.

Yet, when she neared the forest, her advance slowed to a stop as she eyed the crooked trees and leaned back from the unflinching darkness beyond. The hairs on the back of her neck stood up as a strange, unfamiliar energy radiating from within, even the trees appeared somehow foreign, almost seeming to fuse with the force. It was far different from any she had experienced before, producing no pulse but remaining, ever-present like an invisible cloud of lethargic particles. It carried no definable weight with it, just an otherworldly atmosphere. She was suddenly gripped by a desire to walk away, paranoid that something was watching her.

“Don’t just stand there,” Magus said as he passed, entering the thicket. “If you’re coming, then I suggest you try moving your legs, you’ll get there faster.”

“Master!” Trixie shouted, getting his attention as he stopped. She bit her lip at first, reluctant to say what she wanted to say, but it managed to force its way out. “Are you sure we need to go in there? Something feels…wrong.”

“You may not have to, but I must. Come along if you like.” He proceeded further, Trixie holding her ground in unnatural stillness as she watched him go, refusing to blink even once. Her mind buzzed at what she should do as her legs remained locked in place.

As suddenly as he’d started, Magus stopped, remaining silent for a moment. “Just remember,” he began, his focus remaining on the path ahead. “I promised to be more attentive and so long as you are under my watch, no harm will befall you if I can help it. And I’m not the kind of pony to go back on his word.” With that said, he continued on again.

Despite the cloud of black energy that surrounded the wood, she did feel safer with Magus around. She just hoped that he was serious about his promise. Trixie could feel her muscles loosening at the thought of her safety and she rushed forward, getting out of the rain as she accompanied him into the poorly lit brush. The unsettling of energy engulfed them both as they left the safety of the road and the damaged caravan behind to fade into the darkness. The sense of someone or something watching them from the shadows became ever more prominent, but whatever it was remained just out of sight.

Chapter 18 - One Hoof in the Grave

Trixie and Magus pushed their way through the brush as they trekked deeper into the darkening forest. The trees provided a minor, but effective shield from the drizzle, giving the drenched mare a moment to wring out her hat with a quick flick. Although the air was still thick with the unsettling power, the rest of the forest looked fairly normal except the pools of still, murky water that became more abundant the further they went, drowning the roots of the plants that sprung from their depths.

Looking into the black void beyond the visible tree line, Trixie couldn’t shake the notion that they were being watched. “Master,” she said. “I don’t think were alone out here.” He was silent, continuing to walk without answer. “…Master?”

“You have nothing to fear. Don’t wander off and you’ll be fine,” he said, not missing a beat with eyes forward.

Accepting his words as fact, Trixie tried to put it out of her mind as best she could and kept pace. Yet, it didn’t stop her from periodically looking over her shoulder, just in case.

As they left the road behind and the darkness of the wood engulfed them, Magus lifted his hoof halfway into the air whilst mid-step and conjured a small ball of white light. The orb hung overhead and followed them wherever they went, providing ample illumination of the nearby area. It was pleasing to Trixie to see that it did nothing else, unlike the last flying sphere she’d encountered.

Venturing past the last of the undergrowth, the forest abruptly turned into a swamp, much of the surrounding earth consumed by dark water, leaving only a wet path ahead. Reeds and algae gathered around the submerged roots of the cypresses as the sounds of buzzing insects and crickets filled the air, accompanied by the occasional croak of a frog. Trixie’s hat brushed against the fabric-like moss hanging like a curtain around them, concealing the dark grey clouds above which had, thankfully, stopped raining. The stagnant power disappeared and reappeared in small pockets, as if they were following a trail of some sort.

They traveled for what seemed like hours, crossing makeshift bridges of rotting logs and carefully stepping from stone to stone across countless pools of water. It had gotten significantly darker since they started this trek, with no clear end in sight. Trixie was relying heavily on Magus to guide her through the wetland, the path all but swallowed up by weeds and overgrown grass, getting more narrow with each step. Winged bugs danced around the luminescent orb above, paying the two ponies no mind as they continued their hike across the spongy ground.

As Trixie warily regarded her surroundings, she suddenly heard something out of the ordinary. ‘Hello? Azure mare, can you hear me?’ a voice whispered, masculine and echoing.

Trixie stopped instantly, ears straight up as her eyes grew wide, and looked around anxiously. She was wise now to sudden voices calling in the night and wouldn’t be so easily fooled. Staring into the darkness, she saw nopony and sensed no foreign energy besides the one that they were following. “Who’s there?” she demanded. “…Master, I hear something.”

Magus continued to walk, but replied, “It’s just your imagination.”

“But what if it’s another Shade, or worse?” she said, eyes darting around as she looked over her shoulder.

He stopped and sighed heavily. Glancing back, he said, “Then the answer should be obvious.” He turned, approaching Trixie before leaning in close and saying, “Don’t-Follow-The-Voice.” Magus spun on his hooves and resumed marching along the path.

Trixie took one last look around before following as she thought, ‘I know I heard somepony.’

‘You did,’ the voice came again, louder this time.

Trixie gasped and spun around with a widened stance, but saw nopony. Glancing back to make sure Magus was still there, she began to back up her eyes moving in every direction, ready for whatever may come. “Show yourself,” she muttered.

‘Don’t be afraid.’ the voice said. ‘We’re communicating through a mental link. I can hear your thoughts and you can hear mine. Quickly, act natural so that the robed one doesn’t think anything is amiss.’ Of course, she was hesitant, unsure if it was trustworthy or another trick by some supernatural demon hiding somewhere in the swamp. ‘Please, you must trust me. I’m here to help and there’s not much time,’ the voice rang in her head again in a kindly and concerned tone.

She sensed a trap, but went along with it, trusting Magus’ vow of protection as she turned forward, behaving casually. Keeping a watchful eye open, she thought, ‘Who are you? What do you want?’

‘My name isn’t important right now. All you need to know is that I’m a friend. But now you must listen to me. The pony ahead has been lying to you, just like the rest of his kind.’

Trixie’s eyebrow rose at how the voice brushed her questions aside. ‘His kind?’

‘You know, their so called Order. You must’ve seen their magic, how destructive it is; what nightmares can spawn from its use.’

‘You mean, you’re not a mage? Then, how are you talking to me?’ Trixie thought, finding it unusual what kind of non-Circle magic would allow one to invade the thoughts of another.

‘I must ask that you not associate me with those occultists. My power doesn’t stem from darkness, but it is a conversation for another time. For the moment, you must not believe a word the crimson mage says.’

‘And why should I listen to you?’ Trixie retorted. Magus was a pain, and he certainly had his secrets, but she didn’t see why she should trust this voice in her head over her magic instructor.

‘…He--’

The connection was abruptly stopped as she bumped into Magus’ extended foreleg, keeping her from continuing. Glancing at him then back ahead, she could just make out a wide, near motionless river, as black as night, barring their path to the other side. The dark liquid lapped at the soft, vertical slope that separated the stream from them, just inches from Trixie’s hooves. The river expanded out from the dark marsh at one side, crossing in front of them before disappearing again at the other end.

She took a step back, thankful that she was stopped before she plunged into the drink. With a gentle kick, Trixie sent a stone at her hooves into the gloomy depths, which quietly splashed as it made contact. Eerily, the disruption had little effect on the still river, creating barely any ripples at all.

Magus reached into his robe and pulled out a small silver coin. Cupping it in his hooves, he brought the token to his mouth and muttered something into it before flinging it into the river.

Trixie watched the single ripple that was created from the token’s intrusion, expanding out until it disappeared on the shore. Moments passed with nothing happening. Looking over at Magus, whose eyes were fixed on the water, she asked, “Was that supposed to do something?”

“Patience,” he replied, still focused on the river. Trixie’s attention returned to the black surface, scanning it for any change.

All of a sudden, the swell returned in force, bulging from the center of the water and getting progressively more abundant. Yellow light bloomed in the depths, growing larger and brighter with each passing moment. The ripples expanded until something broke through the water’s surface, emitting a surprisingly subtle roar as droplets were flung into the air.

It took Trixie a moment to make out what she was seeing, but it soon became clear. A long, leaf shaped wooden boat rocked gently on the surface of the blackness with a bright, glowing lantern hanging off a post atop its bow. The boat appeared to seat four ponies, judging by the planks serving as benches within it, though she doubted it could without dipping below the water’s surface, already mere inches from the railing. Steadily, the vessel drifted over to them, docking next to the drop-off.

The boat was level with the ground making it easy to step inside. Magus was the first to board, dismissing the ball of light as he stepped onto the deck and took the seat furthest from the shore.

“Coming?” he asked, glancing over to her.

She didn’t bother to respond as she eyed their transport, unsure if it would support both of them. Carefully, she stepped inside the surprisingly dry ship and took a seat next to Magus, the boat rocking slightly with her movement. When she was seated comfortably, it began to move on its own, following the calm stream into the blackness ahead.

They rode the river for a few minutes before leaving it behind, entering into a more expansive, flooded part of the marsh with no land to be seen. The boat snaked through the swamp with ease, winding past half-sunken trees and partially exposed rocks as if it were alive. They sailed on in silence, not a word was said nor did the ship make a sound beyond the lapping water on its hull. The ambient noise of the swamp had all but vanished, with only the chirping crickets remaining.

Through the hush, Trixie wondered if the voice was still out there. From what she could see of the riverside, it was empty and the woods beyond were unoccupied, not a soul or source of energy to be found. She debated whether or not she should mention the voice to Magus. Whoever it was seemed to know him and the Order in some sense despite claiming not to be a mage himself. She didn’t know who, or even what it was that had spoken to her, which left her with little reason to believe anything they’d said.

Trixie looked at Magus, whose eyes were glazed, apparently in a world of his own. As much as she wanted to know his secrets, she wanted the knowledge of magic that only he could provide more. Besides, trusting a pony who’d saved her life twice was far better than one she didn’t even know. It was settled then, she would tell him.

Opening her mouth to speak, she could barely utter the first syllable before she heard a familiar noise. ‘Can you hear me?’ the voice came at last, sounding faint and more distant than before. ‘Azure mare, are you still there?’

‘H-hello?’ Trixie thought, closing her mouth as she listened.

‘Oh thank Celestia, you can still hear me. I was worried. I see you’ve arrived at the river, it won’t be much longer now.’

‘Until what? You need to start answering some questions if you expect me to trust you,’ she thought as she searched the bank and the trees, hoping to catch a glimpse of her hidden observer. ‘Where are we going?’

‘I wish I was able to tell you. But it can’t be any place good. All I know is, beyond this river you and I will no longer be able to communicate. You’ll be in danger so long as you are there and in even greater peril with that psychopath with you.’

Trixie had had just about enough of all riddles. ‘Despite your opinion of my teacher, I have good reason to trust him, and for your information I can handle myself just fine,’ she shot back, annoyed by his badgering.

‘Your teacher?’ he said, his voice straining with repressed laughter, ‘I can assure you Miss, that you’re not the first to put faith in that monster sitting next to you…nor will you likely be the last.’

‘What’s that supposed to mean?’

‘He really hasn’t told you anything, has he? No, I don’t suppose he would. I perhaps would be the same if I’d committed the kind of atrocities that he has.’

‘What are you trying to say? Spit it out already!’

‘When he looks at you, who do you think he sees? You? Or somepony else?’

‘Me, of course!’ she exclaimed without thinking, until she recalled the look Magus would give her. ‘…I mean…most of the time he does,’ Trixie thought, rubbing the back of her neck as her ears began to droop and her gaze wandered.

‘There have been others, haven’t there? Others who have recognized your face, but grow quiet when they learn who you are?’ Her eyes grew wide as he spoke. Everything that had happened in past few days was flashing before her eyes. ‘I’m right, aren’t I? Tell me, have you ever wondered why he behaves with so much anger in his voice? Or why he keeps what he does a secret? Wouldn’t you like to know?’

‘Who-who are you? How do you know that?’ Trixie quickly thought, trying to maintain her outward appearance to Magus and her mental tranquility to the stranger.

‘It’s okay. I’m here to help. You needn’t worry--’

‘Answer me!’

‘…My name is Silver. Silver S—Just Silver, and my only desire is to see you safe.’

‘And how do I know I can trust you?’

‘I’m sorry to say, but you can’t. You must have faith in my words when I say the fire pony cannot be trusted. He…’ Silver hesitated. ‘He killed my family, in the name of his research.’

Trixie’s hair stood on end as a wave of prickling cold washed through her. She didn’t know how, but she knew his declaration was genuine, and her last shred of comfort evaporated when her eyes fell on the pony beside her.

‘I don’t want to see you succumb to the same fate.’ His words started to distort as he spoke. ‘So, I ask you now to trust me. Be careful around him. Trust no one, but me. We shall speak again, soo--’ Silver’s voice was cut short, but his words remained imprinted on her mind.

Trixie openly started at Magus as she tried to make sense of what Silver had said. ‘Could he be right,’ she thought to herself, now alone. ‘He was correct about everything else…What am I to him?’

“It’s impolite to stare,” Magus’ voice chimed in, breaking her concentration. With still eyes and an immobile posture, he said, “Well, what is it? Be quick.”

“Master, I…” she couldn’t bring herself to say it. Something was stopping her from telling him about Silver and from asking him about what he had said. Was it shock?

“Yes?” he said, finally moving his eyes to hers. When she said nothing, he sighed, turning away and said, “If you have nothing to say then direct your gaze elsewhere, it’s rude.”

“Y-y-yes…of course,” Trixie said, breaking contact with him as she looked down at the deck, the information still running though her head. She wasn’t sure what or who to believe anymore. Her heart told her that Magus was innocent, but her mind and instincts had her on guard. ‘I suppose,’ she thought, ‘if he can keep secrets, so can I.’

She took one last glance at his oblivious face, then back at the ground, anxious for this trip to be over.

After a few minutes of navigating through the bayou, a fog covered shoreline came into view, outlined by a sourceless glow behind it. The boat moved towards the land, entering the outskirts of the fogbank before docking at the shore.

As the two hopped onto the spongy ground, Magus summoned another sphere of light and immediately headed into the mist. Trixie took a step in his direction, but glanced back to see the boat’s lantern fizzle before the whole vessel started to dramatically sink back into the river without making so much as a sound.

“Trixie,” Magus firmly called, getting her attention before she hastily caught up, glancing back at the water where the ship had just been. She hoped that coin trick worked both ways, because she wasn’t keen on spending the night here or having to swim back.

Putting the murky swamp behind them, they entered the foggy veil and followed the overgrown path that appeared ahead. Trixie could feel the ground steadily beginning to incline as the boggy pools around them became less abundant. Crickets, still chirping in the distance, accompanied by their movement through the brush, were the only sounds to be heard.

As the slope gradually leveled off, a dense wall of foliage materialized before them, blocking their path. But, through the leafy barrier, a warm glow shined, piercing the dark and vegetation, like a light at the end of a tunnel. Magus didn’t allow the thicket to deter him, and pressed on past the leaves and branches, Trixie tailing him as his pace quickened. The lanky branches of the shrubs bent at his passing before springing back, swatting and stinging Trixie as they made contact. She yelped and squeaked with every step, Magus oblivious to what he was doing.

Thankfully, the path of whipping plants didn’t last long as she broke through the well-lit other side moments later, joining Magus where he stood staring off into the cloudy distance. She rubbed her sore legs, neck, and muzzle, the areas the brush hit the most, not yet looking around until she heard a curious chiming sound overhead. Looking up, she saw a radiating lantern hanging from a branch with a collection of small, white objects clinging to near invisible strings below it.

It took a moment for her eyes to adjust to the glow, but she soon recognized the objects as bones, likely from a small creature, decorated like an outlandish wind chime as they swayed in the breeze. Her eyes bulged at it as she stiffly stepped away from the bizarre decoration. “M-master--”

“Not now,” he snapped.

She took one look at him and saw his eyes fixed on something ahead, urging her to gaze in the same direction. Trixie’s heart sank when the haze cleared and revealed a massive field, covered in gray stones with names and dates scrawled on.

“Is that a--”

“Graveyard? Very much so. Now, if you would, please be quiet,” Magus said sharply as he thoroughly scanned the grim landscape. His eyes glazed over the stones and seemed to pierce the lingering mist, searching for something.

The cemetery stretched over a few small hills and into the distance. Not a tree or large shrub touched the hallowed grounds, leaving it a bare grassy field with little other vegetation to speak of. Graves and crumbling mausoleums spanned the area in no particular order or pattern. The light fog covered much of the morbid scene, obscuring some of the more distant memorials from view, and the dark clouds that had previously covered the sky had opened up, allowing the moon and stars to illuminate the area. Around the perimeter of the field, Trixie could make out the faint glow of lanterns hanging in the air, similar to the one that dangled above them. Their light could be seen as far as the haze would allow, but they all seemed to be placed at perfect intervals to form a circle from what she could tell. The energy that they had been following was stronger than ever here, blanketing the entire macabre field in a dense black energy.

Magus squinted as he continued to search among the monuments as he mumbled to himself, “Where are you?”

Trixie paid no mind to his initial mutterings, having a more pressing question she needed to ask, “We’re not going in there, are we?”

The stallion took one last survey, before heading into the series of headstones, paying no attention to her or much of anything else for that matter.

Her ears drooped as he moved on, murmuring, “Of course we are,” before chasing after him.

Graveyards weren’t among the scariest things to Trixie, but she still didn’t like the idea of wandering around in one at the dead of night. On top of that, almost being eaten by living darkness had gotten her thinking of what else could be lurking around Equestria. She cautiously kept a watchful eye as they walked, wanting to be ready for anything that might lurch out of the dark. Every now and again, her vigilance would fall on Magus, and Silver’s words would echo through her memories.

It was eerily silent as they walked through the burial grounds, the sound of crickets fading away. Every nerve in her body was on end as her gaze darted around. Many of the plots were overrun by wild weeds, their headstones strangled by twisting vines. All of the names and dates had been worn down to scribbles and scratches on the sides of the chipped rocks. The mausoleums she saw had either caved in on themselves or had sunken into the wet ground, leaving piles of rubble behind. This place had seen better days, that much was clear.

The further they went the stranger things got; graves that were empty or dug up, their rotting coffins still lying within beside mounds of earth. The few still standing tombs had their doors broken down and a number of urns and caskets were stacked outside in an almost orderly fashion.

Suddenly, Magus’ body froze as he scanned the area, decoding everything he saw. Without warning, his head broke from the stone stance and focused on a nearby mausoleum.

The tomb was in better shape than many of the others save the missing door, though there were no urns or coffins lying outside. Staring at the dark hole of an entrance, Trixie could feel a presence unlike any she had felt before. Black energy flowed from the gaping maw, fluctuating with no definitive pattern. Something was inside, but the interference made it difficult for her to pinpoint who or what it was.

Magus watched it for a time before Trixie was forced to ask, “What? What is it?” She walked around him to capture his gaze, but his eyes looked right through her. Without a word or acknowledgment, he passed her, moving a few feet towards the mausoleum before stopping again.

Trixie huffed as she scowled at him, wishing he would just say what was on his mind instead of playing this guessing game with her. Silver’s words came to mind again and she began wondering who he was expecting to meet in a graveyard in the middle of the night. The drive to prove Silver wrong was too great, and Trixie needed answers now more than ever. Feeling her trust in Magus beginning to waver, she marched toward him.

“Master, I need to ask you something.” He didn’t respond. Trixie hesitated, but forced the words out as she took a step towards him, “Who--!”

Before she could finish, the ground disappeared from under her and she was swallowed up by the earth. With a shriek, she fell, plummeting for a moment before crashing onto a hard, stone floor. She groaned, getting to her hooves and checking with relief to find nothing broken. ‘What happened?’ she thought, holding her dazed head before looking around.

Wherever she was, it was dark, with only a small glimmer of light shining through the hole above. Trixie’s fur stood on end in the frigid cold, what little wind there was biting at her skin while the damp air assaulted her nostrils with death and decay. It was silent with her hooves the only noise to be heard, resounding as she looked around.

Staring up at the vacant hole to the surface, she was about to call out for Magus when she heard an unsettling sound. A hollow breathing reverberated through the room, accompanied soon after by violent rattling. Trixie silently prayed she was just hearing things, until chattering hoofsteps announced something more coming her way.

“Hel-hello? Is someone there?” she said, stepping back as she searched the dark for any signs of movement. The unsettling noises became louder, echoing all around her as they neared. At that moment, the sliver of light above vanished, leaving her in the dark, alone.

“Magus…Help!” In that instant the rattling and hoofsteps stopped, leaving only the breathing, mere hoofspans away. Trixie was quiet, listening for any further noise or indication where, or what, it was. Shaking off enough of her fear to focus, she cast a light spell, bathing the room in a soft pink glow.

The spell expanded her vision, bringing clarity, but she dearly hoped what stood before her was nothing more than a trick of her overwhelmed imagination.

Only a few inches from her own was a skull, white as the moon, its dark, hollow eyes seemingly staring into hers. It was like the familiar from before, but this time, something told her it wasn’t here to serve.

‘It’s not real. It’s…not…real…’ she desperately tried to convince herself, tightly shutting her eyes before opening them again. The creature remained, moving its rotting jaw ever so slightly as it breathed.

A pressure built up in her chest as she stared at the creature, before erupting as a loud, ear piercing scream of distress. Her concentration shattered, dispelling the light from her horn, leaving her screams to fade away into the dark with the lifeless face of a skull watching her as the room went black.

Chapter 19 - Six Hooves Deep

Cold, lifeless darkness encapsulated Trixie and the skeletal abomination before her. Without a moment’s hesitation she turned to run, hoping to somehow find an escape from the pitch black room. Before she could get more than two steps away, something tugged at her hoof, causing her to plummet to the ground. Landing flat on her face, she instinctively curled into a ball and covered her eyes as she waited to be eaten or whatever other horrible fate awaited her. The magic she’d relied upon to save her wouldn’t come; it was blocked by some force she couldn’t explain. She couldn’t even focus enough to use her horn, not that it would do much good when she couldn’t see her opponent.

“Please, don’t eat me!” Trixie pleaded, shivering on the stone floor. “I-I don’t taste good. I…”

Before she could come up with another reason why she wouldn’t make a decent meal, juvenile laughter suddenly filled the room, echoing all around. Trixie removed a hoof and blankly peered into the chuckling blackness, glancing around in search of answers.

Her racing pulse and frantic thoughts died down as she got to her hooves and looked around more closely, whirling around in an attempt to pinpoint where the laughter had come from. A glow soon bloomed at her hooves, the soft light partly illuminating the subterranean room.

She stood in an ancient, circular chamber made of stone with sets of pony-sized alcoves along the walls, some occupied by worn wooden boxes while the rest were vacant, though the disturbed dust framing a rectangular outline suggested that something had been recently moved. An old vaulted ceiling towered above, broken by roots that snaked through the crumbling stone and patches of dirt. The room seemed to be just a small part of the crypt, judging by the four arched doorways leading off into separate darkness-filled paths. At her hooves, Trixie noticed more roots breaching the cobblestone floor; likely what caused her to fall.

Movement soon caught her eye, drawing her ahead. Before her was a colt-sized figure, balanced atop a lantern, giggling beneath the skull resting on its shoulders. The shape of the creature suggested that it was a foal yet the skull implied something else, causing the hairs on the back of her neck to stand on end. With another chuckle the creature stepped down from the lantern and put its forehooves to the skull. With a push and a hollow pop, the otherworldly creature became somewhat more recognizable; at least as far as equines go.

At first she thought it was a pony, but with another quick glance she noticed black and white stripes decorating its fur, indicating to Trixie what it was almost immediately. A zebra, and a colt at that, looked up at her with a playful smile as he sat the skeletal head down. Trixie had met zebras before in her travels, although they were few and a rare sight to behold, especially in Equestria. But in all her days, she had never seen a foal before.

The young colt’s striped mane stuck straight up for the most part with the front end sagging forward a bit, breaking away from the rest of the hairs. A long braid stretched from the back of his mane and over his shoulder, the colorful beads decorating it hanging in front of him. He wore a necklace with a single long fang as a pendant and a beaded bracelet around his leg.

With a twinkle of joy in his amethyst eyes and smile on his face, he triumphantly said, “I scared you! I scared you! I scared you…” The zebra gleefully hopped up and down as he chanted his success.

Trixie exhaled a breath of relief, seeing the happy colt instead of some freaky, undead monster. Looking down at him she furrowed her brow and sternly said, “You didn’t scare me. You just…surprised me.”

The colt giggled at her excuse. “And then I scared you,” he replied in his youthful, high-pitched voice.

Trixie growled before she said, “What are you doing down here any--?”

“Jabari!” a stallion’s voice called, echoing through the crypt as Trixie turned and observed all the entryways, searching for the source. At that moment a fully grown zebra walked into the room, carrying a muddy shovel over his shoulder with a radiant lantern dangling from the end of its shaft. “Have you seen the…” he stopped dead in his tracks when his eyes fell on Trixie, locking onto her. His eyebrows knit together as he stared, speechless, his mouth slightly open.

Atop the stallion’s head was a dirty, black top hat, with a tattered red ribbon around the crown, covering his noticeably untidy mane, long black and white strands of which poked out from beneath it. He wore a burgundy vest underneath a long, black-tailed coat, secured at the neck by a silver, skull-shaped broach with two glistening amethysts for eyes. Around his collar was a necklace, similar to the one the colt wore but with smaller, bone-like objects accompanying the large fang in the center.

Ceasing his motionless gawking with a shake of his head, he turned his attention to the colt with a scowl as he firmly said, “Jabari. What did I say about conversing with the legions of the undead?”

“Um…aim for the head?” he answered.

The elder zebra continued to frown at him in silence for a moment before giving him a wide grin and saying, “That’s my boy.”

“But Dad, she doesn’t look like one.”

The shovel wielding zebra looked at her again with a narrow gaze, leaning in closer, refusing to take another step in her direction. Quickly scanning her head to hoof he leaned back and determined, “No, no, that’s definitely a zom-zom.” Directing his eyes back down to the young equine, he said, “Well, close your eyes, son. You know what comes next.”

As he did as he was told, Trixie realized that, despite being zebras, neither one spoke in rhyme like others she had encountered. Both behaved like an Equestrian pony and they didn’t even carry any distinct accent. Were they from around here? The colt lay down and covered each eye with a hoof as Trixie reminisced, but couldn’t recall if she had ever met another zebra who’d acted like them. She refocused her attention on them when the parent zebra removed the lantern from the shaft of his shovel and gently sat it down next to him before taking a deep, cleansing breath.

Trixie was about to speak when, in a flash, the stallion shot up onto his hind legs, taking the spade in both hooves before violently winding it back, with gritted teeth, preparing to strike as he yelled, “AWAY WITH YOU ABOMINATION OF THE AFTERLI--!” As he brought the shovel fully behind him, the blade flew off the handle, clanging loudly against the far wall. Trixie barely had time to flinch back as she stared between the dumbstruck zebra and where the end of his shovel had landed.

For a moment, the striped equine stood motionless, his pensive face and bulging eyes still fixed on her before quickly peeking over his shoulder to see the former digging tool had been reduced to a stick. “…Huh…” he said nonchalantly, still staring at the shaft behind his head. “That was my favorite shovel.”

Taking another look back at her, he dropped the stick before quickly getting down onto all fours, then kneeling to eyelevel with the colt. “Jabari,” he said sweetly, getting the colt’s attention, who raised a hoof to see him. “Could you bring Daddy his zombie whacking axe?”

The colt sprung to his hooves, his face lighting up at the request. “Okay!” Jabari shouted before dashing down the passage that his father had come from, his tiny hooves reverberating into the distance.

Looking back at Trixie and her vacant expression, he said, “I’m sorry about this, but could you give us a minute?”

Trixie didn’t know what to think or how to act as the now relaxed and smiling zebra stood before her. Her body went stiff as her mind caught up with the danger she was in. Running came to mind, but she had no idea where she was or even where to run to, the passages around her could go anywhere, maybe even leading to a greater danger. Hopefully correcting his misunderstanding would stem his violent intentions. It wasn’t the wisest course of action, but there wasn’t much else she could do at this point.

Against her better judgment, she decided to speak, asking, “You know I’m not a zombie, right?”

“Oh, sure, sure, sure, I know that,” he erratically said, waving his hoof and letting out an odd laugh. “It’s just a show for the boy, you see.”

His words sounded convincing, but Trixie had he doubts. “A show? I don’t see how--”

“Jabari!” he shouted, turning to the corridor. “How’s that axe coming!?”

“I can’t find it!” Jabari’s voice echoed back.

The zebra groaned as he brought a hoof to his face and mumbled, “Left it at home, again. Stupid!” Removing his hoof, he shouted again, “What about the Evil Smasher!?”

“…This big stick!?”

“The one with the spikes!? That’s it!”

“Spikes?” Trixie uneasily said before the colt came dashing in, lugging a large club, with long, metal spikes sticking out from the top, in his mouth. Bringing it to his father, the older zebra thanked him as he clutched it tightly in his hoof. “Now, close your eyes,” he instructed. “This will most likely get messy with brain stuff.” Jabari covered his eyes in the same fashion as before, as his father jumped back onto two legs again, readying the club over his head. “DIE BEING OF THE WALKING UNDEAD!” he exclaimed as he brought the club down in a killing strike.

Trixie yelped as she recoiled back and shut her eyes tight, shielding her head as best she could. Why had she thought she could reason with this mad zebra? It all happened so quickly that there wasn’t enough time to do much else, so she waited for the attack’s arrival.

An oddly silent and uneventful moment passed with no strike ever making contact. Cautiously, she peeked around her foreleg to see the zebra with his back arched and his forelegs extended down in front of him, still clenching the stick. The gears in his head were noticeably turning for some reason, his mouth hanging open as he continued staring at her. The zebra’s gaze shifted down to the weapon as he lifted the end up slightly to get a better look at the tip.

The once blunt, spiked club had seemingly been torn in half by fire, leaving nothing remaining but a blackened, burnt stub at the end. “How the…?” he said, falling on three hooves while the other held the singed stick up to his face as he examined it, searching for some sort of answer.

With the danger appearing to have passed, Trixie lowered her slight defenses, staring blankly at the former bludgeon, mind searching for answers as much as the zebra who held it. ‘Did I do that?’ she thought, unsure what exactly had happened.

Suddenly, a shadow came into view behind the dumbfounded zebra, standing almost as tall as her striped attacker. The light from the lantern on the floor illuminated part of the figure, but, even as the moon started to shine back into the room, the small bit of torchlight was all Trixie needed.

“What are you doing, Hex?” Magus asked, causing the zebra to shriek as he almost jumped out of his skin to get out of the way.

Hex dropped the stub as he struck an exaggerated pose of shock, clutching his chest and breathing heavily. Staring wide eyed at the robed unicorn, he said, “Don’t do that!” As Magus began a slow gait towards Trixie, the zebra said, “Can’t you just say ‘hi’ like a regular pony? Or how about, “Hey Hex, nice to meet you, long time no see, sorry to bother you, but could I perhaps scare the stripes off you and possibly kill you with the resulting heart attack!?” That would be nice for once!”

“Hello Hex,” Magus replied nonchalantly as he joined Trixie’s side.

“…Meh,” Hex said with a shrug. “Close enough.”

Glancing over to Magus, Trixie murmured, just loud enough so only he could hear, “Took you long enough. Where were you?”

“Taking the stairs like normal ponies. You should try it.”

Trixie snapped her mouth shut to keep from yelling at him. “Well, while you were taking your sweet time, I was almost assaulted with a shovel!” she muttered again in a stifled tone.

Magus sighed, before muttering back, “If Hex really wanted to hurt you, he would’ve. But only if you posed a real threat.”

“Oh, right, and how do you know that?!” she quietly mocked.

“Hex is…odd like that…”

Hex cleared his throat loudly, getting their attention before saying, “Excuse me!” The zebra had broken away from his dramatic pose to fall onto his haunches, crossing his forelegs and scowling at the two as he said, “I’m right here you know. Don’t you know it’s rude to whisper behind someone’s back and even ruder to do it while they face you? That pony, or zebra depending on your species, might just go crazy and start on a killing spree using his hat as a weapon!”

“My apologizes Hex,” Magus said, stepping forward before giving a small bow. “I meant no disrespect.”

The zebra scowled for a moment longer until his cheeks filled with air before busting out in laughter. “Well, no need to go all fancy pants on me,” he said, returning to his hooves. “You’re making me look bad. I was just kidding, geez.” The zebra stepped closer and reached down, picking up a large, jagged piece of rubble with both hooves. “Now, if you don’t mind Magus my friend, I have a brain-sucking creature from the Shapeless Land still to deal with.” Hex bolted up onto his hind legs again, turning to Trixie as he lifted the stone over his head with a labored groan and a wild look in his eye.

As quickly as he raised the rock into the air, it abruptly shrank to a fraction of its former size, becoming nothing more than a pebble, before falling and bumping the zebra on the snout. With a dazed look he fell to his haunches and shook his head, rubbing his nose as he looked at Magus with a grimace.

“Hex, this is Trixie,” Magus said. “An initiate under my protection.”

“An initiate? Really?!” Hex said wide-eyed, jumping to his hooves as a smile stretched across his face. He observed her closely, leaning in so much that he was standing only on his forelegs.

“Hex,” Magus said, pulling the zebra’s head back to face him, forcing him to assume a normal stance. “Focus! That is not why I’m here.”

“Well, then what, may I ask, does bring you all the way out here? Surely you didn’t come all this way for me to bash some walking corpse’s skull in.” Hex tilted towards Magus and loudly whispered, “Did you?” The zebra’s eyes flicked back to Trixie for an instant.

Trixie couldn’t tell if he was trying to be funny or if he really was as stupid as he seemed. She didn’t quite understand why he was so interested that she was an initiate, or if he really believed it, but it was probably better if she didn’t know.

“I came to see Loa,” Magus said. “Is she available?”

The light in his striped face faded and his smile turned upside-down as he heard the name. “And why do ask?” he drawled as he rubbed the back of his neck, glancing away. “You know she’s very, very, very picky about whom she talks to, right? And last time, I think she mentioned something about, not wanting to help…you…again…” Hex gave Magus a false smile and an uneasy chuckle.

Magus remained silent, keeping a glassy glare trained on him. The false smile on Hex’s face disappeared as he tried his best to avoid direct eye contact. When he could fight the looming stare no longer, he said, “Look, what do you want?”

“Let me speak to her,” Magus answered.

“I—well—I don’t…” Looking into his deathly blank eyes once more, Hex sighed. “…Fine. You can see her. She won’t be happy though and there’s no guarantee that she’ll actually talk to you…or to me for that matter.”

“I’m well aware. Thank you Hex,” Magus said.

“Yeah, well, what are friends for, right? She’s probably going to kill me anyways for being out here so late, so, no harm…I hope…Magus, you still remember how to turn ponies, and when I say ponies I mean me, back to their normal form should they suffer any unfortunate transformation into a newt or other amphibious creature, right?”

“Dad!” Jabari’s voice chimed in. “Can I open my eyes now?”

Hex quickly spun around and saw the colt still on the ground with his hooves shielding his eyes. Frantically, he ran up to him and said, “Oh! Yes, yes, of course so sorry son. I was so busy dealing with the undead elephant in the crypt, that I completely forgot you were still down there. Are you okay?” The colt removed his hooves and got up once more, a smile still on his face as his father chuckled and patted him on the head.

“Hi Magus!” Jabari joyfully said, with a wave as his eyes fell on the pony.

“Jabari,” Magus solemnly replied to his excitement. “I’m pleased to see you in good health.”

“Jabari,” his father said, getting his immediate attention. “We’re heading back. Grab the lantern.” He did as he was told and picked up the small lamp by the handle with his mouth, having to lift his head high to keep it from scrapping across the ground.

Hex walked by his lantern and picked it up with his tail, wrapping it around the thin metal ring once before lifting it from the floor. The two started down the corridor that Hex had emerged from earlier, Jabari leading the way as his father looked back and said, in a cheery manner, “Right this way friend and potential creature of the undying. Onward to what will likely be our dooms!”

Trixie didn’t feel comfortable following the zebra one bit, and for more reasons than almost being smacked by a shovel. Wherever or whoever he was leading them to, Trixie could feel that Magus was rattled by the instability in his otherwise steady flow of energy, as well as the occasional, noticeable shiver when he walked, and how he hid his eyes behind his silvery bangs.

Trixie marched forward with more than a few worst case scenarios crossing her mind as she followed them out of the room and into the dark corridor ahead.

Chapter 20 - The Sorceress’ Pact

Their hooves echoed loudly in the still air, moving down the ancient corridor as it stretched into the dark, the only light radiating from the lanterns the two zebras carried. Trixie fought against claustrophobia as the hall seemingly got narrower every foot, until they eventually entered a new, smaller room with large stone steps spiraling upwards into pitch blackness. As they made their way up the cracking steps, it was a wonder they were actually supporting them all, chips of rubble breaking away with every step.

“ECHO!” Hex shouted into the air, giving a wry smile as it returned to his ears. “Hello!” he said again. “How are you? I asked you first! No, I did! You did not, I did...!” His never-ending conversation continued every step of the way, with no end in sight. Magus appeared to be in his own world, but Trixie was getting a headache from the pointless arguing. “Liar. No, you are. No, you are. No, you are—”

“Would you please, be quiet!” Trixie demanded, shooting a glower at the zebra.

Hex chuckled before looking to her with his head sideways. “Whatever you say, possibly unearthly one.”

With narrowed eyes, Trixie stared at his grinning face, unsure if he was serious or not; although, she didn’t care for him either way.

The higher they went, the more Trixie questioned just how far she really fell. Each turn only led to more steps and dark nothingness, but finally, the end came into sight in the form of a tiny, dank chamber atop of the last step.

The room was in a state of ruin, appearing to have been recently ransacked with every alcove empty and disturbed, dusty outlines filling their spaces. A few stone caskets still lay on the floor, lids smashed open and nothing but dust within. A few feet away was the exit, the door lying broken on the ground, kicked in by some tremendous force, the outside world just beyond. Trixie could already feel the cool air as they approached.

It was a welcome change being outside again, even if she was still in a graveyard, it was leagues better than a dark, musty tomb underground. Not too far away, she could see the hole she fell through; reminding her that the ground may still be unstable.

The graveyard had become a much gloomier place since she last saw it. A dense fog had rolled in obscuring much of what was around them, not that there was much to look at in the first place.

As they started their trek through the dense mist, Jabari skipped ahead and led the way as his father slowed, illuminating the already traveled road. Behind the colt, Magus followed, focusing on nothing but the path that the light revealed as he remained as quiet as the dead around them. Trixie tailed him, wanting to keep a fair distance from the sulking pony even if it meant traveling alongside the zebra who almost bashed her head in, twice.

Trixie eyed Magus, feeling his fiery arcane energy warming the otherwise icy air. Whoever this Loa was, she was rattling his cage almost as much as Ginger had.

“Trixie, right?” Hex said, snapping her out of her observation as she looked over to his grinning face.

It was unsettling how happy he always appeared, especially when he talked about such macabre subjects so nonchalantly. “Yeah,” Trixie cautiously answered, a probing gaze meeting his eye. She wasn’t sure how to behave around the potentially sycophantic equine.

“Magus said you were an Initiate? As in, you weren’t born into the Circle?” he said, raising his eyebrows.

“So? What of it?”

“Oh, I just wanted to know how you’re doing and what you think of this magical order that exists right under everyponies’ noses. It must be a lot to take in at times.”

“It’s…” she started, searching for the right words, “…a little weird at times.”

Hex burst into laughter, tilting his head towards the sky. When his amusement ceased, he said, “I thought the same thing when I was in your horseshoes.”

“What?” she said, her eyes growing wide as her ears perked up. “You mean, you were a…?”

“Well you didn’t think you were the only one, did you?” he said, leaning in with a wide, amused smile. “Tons of followers of the Order nowadays started off like you!”

“It’s not that,” Trixie replied. “You’re just the first one I’ve met.” In her mind though, she thought how someone as strange as this was a spellcaster of any kind.

“I’m honored,” he laughed. “Ah, I remember those days,” he said with a giggle. “It feels like just yesterday I was tearing through tomes, brewing potions, honing my craft under the watch of an old quack who sold a disgusting bottle of liquid and called it a miracle cure.” After a shallow sigh and a slight smile, he said, “Good times.” He stared into the distance for a minute before asking, “So, was your first time as exciting as mine was?”

“My first?”

“Yeah, when you used magic of course. You know what I did?” he said, briefly leaning in again. “I turned my sister into hippo. It was so horrible, but oh what a thrill!” Hex laughed manically, stomping his hoof in joy. “How about you?”

“I destroyed a Timber wolf,” Trixie said, recalling that night’s events.

“For fun!?” he said, still giggling a little.

“No, I almost died and it just happened.”

“Really? How boring. Well, you know, there are worse ways of going than being torn limb from limb by a wooden construct. Like being lit on fire, thrown into a deep well with spikes at the bottom, eaten from the inside out by ravenous, carnivorous beetles—ooh, ooh, buried alive…” he chuckled. “…I love that one.”

Trixie recoiled with a grimace at his sick sense of humor, that is, if it really was supposed to be a joke. Her skin crawled as images of the various, potential demises flashed before her eyes. “Thanks…I think.”

“You’re very welcome. And what about before? What did you leave behind for this? Acolytes always seem to leave something to go on this grand adventure we call sorcery, you know.”

Trixie looked to the ground. “Not much,” she said, a tightness forming in her chest as she recalled her past career.

“Then you and I are among the lucky ones.”

“What did you leave?” she asked, meeting his sparkling eyes again.

“Nothing really, just my family, my childhood home, my native name, you know, little things.”

“Your name?”

“Yes of course. Hex looks so much better in lights and on posters. Plus, it’s easier to say when you’re—” He hopped onto his hindlegs with both forelegs in the air as he said, “Announcing it to a roaring crowd!” He quickly returned to the ground and said, “Or an angry mob. You know, whatever the situation calls for.”

Trixie gave him an incredulous stare, unable to decide if he was masking some deep sorrow, or if his past really meant nothing to him. His face showed no indication, still being as radiant as ever, walking with a slight skip in his step. “Really? You can just walk away from all that and not feel anything for it?”

“Meh, it’s not as bad as you think. I was young, my parents were the overbearing type. Telling me what to think, what to dream, what to do with the cadavers that I dug up, all that jazz. They wanted me to be a shaman, if you can believe it.” He momentarily stopped talking to chuckle. “But,” he continued as he leaped up onto a tall tombstone next to the trail, “I wanted more.” Hex jumped to the next stone in the line, and then to another in a graceful almost dance-like motion, positioning himself on the top of each perfectly. He moved as if there was a song playing and the graves that slowly elevated up a small mound were his stage in his fanciful performance. “I wanted to see the world. Meet new faces, taste new things, dig in new places, and I wasn’t going to get it by standing around chanting and talking with spirits. Although, I still do the latter from time to time.” When the line of stones ended, he leaped off, landing perfectly as he rejoined the group at Trixie’s side.

“But hey,” he began again. “If you think I’m a monster for not caring then you should give it a try. Then we’ll see who’s fantasizing about burning one’s childhood home down. Were their ponies still in there? I don’t know. We’ll just have to wait for the autopsy report and fake innocence if there were. Simple as that.”

Trixie increased her distance from him by about a foot, feeling her stomach quiver at the thought of being in a room alone with him. She was hopeful that they could quickly get whatever Magus wanted and leave before she woke up buried in a box somewhere; or worse.

Hex laughed as he said, “Ah, don’t worry, I’m just kidding Trixie.” Glancing away, he said in a softer tone, “…Or am I.”

“What?”

“You ever seen what a guillotine can do first hoof Trixie?”

“Excuse me—!”

“Ah! And here we are,” Hex said, moving to the head of the group. “Home sweet home!”

As Trixie joined the others at the front, the fog ahead cleared and she found herself staring at a black caravan, nestled between a couple lanky trees that hung over it with no gravestones anywhere to be seen. It was bulkier than Magus’ and had a more cube-like appearance. The caravan looked sturdy, not at all like the shambling wreck that Magus rode around in. It was even decorated with an array of colorful markings of swirls and stars that reminded Trixie of her old home. The name “Miracle Elixirs” was written on one side in large, fancy text, like something Trixie would think of writing in when she was a traveling magician. A strand of lights adorned the roof, connected between two posts at both ends of the caravan. Two bright lanterns hung on either side of the door with the large steps to the door illuminated clearly in their glow, giving it an inviting look as the structure chased the shadows of the surrounding land away. Around the perimeter of the area were a number of tall posts, each having a recognizable lantern hanging on top with familiar looking oddities swaying in the wind below them.

“Shall we?” Hex said, presenting his home with a wave.

Without a word of acknowledgement, Magus passed him, moving faster than before. Hex didn’t appear to mind or even pay attention to him as the robed pony stormed by, and instead turned his attention to his son.

“Come on son,” Hex said as he lifted his offspring onto his back with a foreleg. “Let’s go home.” Jabari attempted to reply, but his words came out as mumbles around the lantern’s handle that he continued to clench between his teeth.

Trixie followed next to Hex as they passed by one of the mysterious lanterns; and she looked up at it and wondered what its purpose was. When she saw them before, it made sense to assume that they were for light, but seeing the similar ones again, already in a well-lit area made her question it, especially with the bones underneath them all.

“What’s with these lanterns?” Trixie asked, glancing over at Hex. “They were on the outskirts of the graveyard as well. Did you put them up?”

“Yep, gotta protect my home and loved ones after all,” he answered, looking up to one.

“Protect?”

“Well, sure. Their enchanted and have charms beneath them to ward off all manner of nasty beasties, supernatural phantasms, and unwelcomed guests and magic. Have to ensure nothing sneaks up on us, not that many would even know that this place was here, it being a long forgotten, ancient cemetery and all. I don’t even remember who’s buried here myself, but, I gotta say, they had good tastes in burial possessions. Except for that last batch. Didn’t even have a single bit on them.”

“You’re a grave robber?” Trixie said with a raised eyebrow directed at him. The absence of coffins and all the disturbed crypts were starting to make sense.

“I prefer to call it grave repossessing. Wouldn’t call it robbing if the former owner can’t voice an opinion on the matter of what belongs to who.”

It was probably best if she moved on to a different topic before he began speaking in a more morbid tongue again as she turned her attention towards Magus and watched his rigid march, now realizing that he hadn’t said one word since they left the crypt. Not one snarky comment left his lips the entire time; in fact he’s been abnormally quiet for most of the trip.

Leaning over to Hex, she whispered, “Hex, who’s Loa?”

With a twinkle in his eye, Hex replied in a loud whisper, not caring who heard, “She’s a powerful alchemist and sorceress, who has almost unparalleled knowledge in herbs and potions. They say she’s lived for hundreds of years yet is still the most beautiful and lovely mare in the entire world. No offence.”

“Who says that?”

“I do.” He giggled before he said, “And I should know, I’m married to her.”

Trixie was about to say something but Hex dashed up the steps, beating Magus to the front door that was decorated with a creepy knocker. He put a hoof on the door before looking back at her as she joined Magus’ side and said, “Words of wisdom: don’t look her in the eyes. You may think that there’s no way she could tell, but trust me, she knows. She’s…not a fan of new faces, you understand.”

With a tap, the door creaked opened, unveiling an unexpectedly welcoming interior. Warm air seeped out from the doorway, banishing the cold as they peered inside. The room was cluttered with various objects both familiar and disturbing. Colorful pots, silk fabrics hanging from the rafters, unusual miniature statues, and even a chaise lounge in the middle filled the room. The walls were adorned with peculiar masks and foreign oddities, leaving little of the dark wood visible. The room itself branched off into three separate directions with two, lone doors on the either side and a narrow entryway in the back.

As Trixie entered the foyer, her skin prickled in delight, basking in the warm glow of the stove, while her hooves sank into the ornate rug covering much of the floor. It took her eyes a moment to adjust to the dim light that radiated from the tall candlesticks that littered the room. The lack of light, however, couldn’t hide the figure standing in the shadows behind the beaded doorway in the back, shining eyes closely watching them as they entered.

Hex was the last to enter and shut the door closed as the figure parted the beads and approached.

Leaping past them, Hex slid onto his knees with his arms open wide. “Sweetheart!” he exclaimed as it stepped into the candlelight.

“Sweetheart” was revealed to be a tall, female zebra that strolled towards them with a disinterested look on her face. She wore a black gown over her slender frame that reached the floor, looking like something one would wear as a Nightmare Night costume. Her mane was tied into strands of short black and white braids save the back that was worn in a long, ponytail fashion, draping over her shoulder. On her left ear were three gold earrings of varying size that gleamed in the light as she passed by. Around her neck was a beaded necklace with a gold zebra skull pendant dangling in the middle, its hollow eyes watching them as intently as the mare who wore it.

“Oh, my love,” Hex said gleefully, striking a pose on one of his hindlegs, stretching the other out behind him and clasping his forehooves together as Jabari balanced on his back. “I've missed you so very, very, very, very much in these agonizing hours, my sweet.” Returning to normal stance, he said, “And guess who we met out in the…”

Before he had a chance to finish, the brooding mare strolled past him, casually moving straight up to Magus and locking eyes with him. Up close, Trixie could see her eyes more clearly and noted something off about their grey, stagnant appearance, but she couldn't put her hoof on it.

“Loa,” Magus said. “I assume you know why I'm here.”

“I have no doubt the reason for your sudden visit,” she answered, like her husband, not speaking rhymes yet with a noticeable, foreign accent behind her words. “And the answer is no.”

“Excuse me?” he replied.

Loa turned her back on him. “I don't have what you want.”

“You can't be serious,” Magus said, trying his best to maintain his composure, but his facade was beginning to noticeably waver.

“I am,” she said, walking back to the doorway she came from. “Your journey has been in vain. You no longer have any business here, please leave.”

Loa stopped halfway before stopping to stand in silence, a wide-eyed Magus staring blankly behind her.

In the uneasy silence, Hex leaned back and muttered to his son, “Uh, Jabari, why don’t we go over into the next room and play a game or something.” Hopping off his back, Jabari muttered something before running to the far bead doorway, lantern in mouth, causing the ornate veil to chime together as he dashed through it. A door could be heard creaking open somewhere beyond.

When the young zebra was out of the room, Hex dashed over to Trixie in one quick motion, coming to a sudden stop next to her. Leaning in close, Hex loudly whispered, “If by some small, teeny tiny, itsy bitsy chance you just happened to get turned into a frog or some other small animal, play dead. You're not as valuable with a pulse.” With a wide smile, he disappeared in a blur, following his son out of the room before she even had a chance to respond.

“You must have something,” Magus said, breaking the tension as he took a step towards Loa.

“I already told you, I cannot help. Go find someone else.”

“You are someone else! I already saw Ginger and she told me to find you—”

“Then find someone other than me!” she said, glaring back at him.

“Please, you're my only hope to—”

“To what!?” Loa said firmly, turning to face him. As she stalked towards him she said, “I told you a long time ago what would happen. And did you listen? No. You just had to keep pushing forward, knowing full well where you'd end up eventually. You‘d have to be the most foolish Archmage I’ve ever met!” When she was close enough, she reached out her hoof. Magus gaze darted to her extended foreleg then back at her with a blank look. “The vial!” she demanded.

Magus rolled his eyes away from her before reluctantly lifting his hoof and slowly inched it towards his robe. A few moments later, he pulled out a long, glass bottle filled with a clear, watery liquid. Trixie instantly recognized the container as the same one Magus had in Trottingham.

The second the vial was in sight, Loa snatched it from his grasp. Bringing it up to her ear, she lightly shook it hearing the emptiness inside before swiftly popping the cork top open and taking a whiff of the contents. “Out of Aquae tenebraum, are we?”

Magus said nothing as he scowled at her.

“Well,” Loa said, sticking the cork back in before tossing it back to him, Magus snagging it out of the air. “Then you better get moving.” The zebra turned and started back to the doorway as she said, “You can let yourself out.”

Magus’ eyes grew wide as he watched her go before staring down at the vial, clenching it tightly in his hoof. Trixie watched as his eyes grew dull and his body became limp; the once proud unicorn surrendering to whatever thoughts were bottled up inside. As she watched him, Trixie could feel her chest tighten and a desire to cheer up the sorrowful stallion came to mind. Was this remorse she was feeling? For him? Despite all that he had done to aggravate her, Trixie couldn’t help but feel pity seeing him like this. In a weird way, she could understand what he was feeling and relate to it.

In an attempt to comfort him, Trixie said, “Master, I—”

“Who said that!?” Loa shouted, stopping dead in her tracks and turning back to them with her ears reaching for the ceiling. “Who's there?”

The mare hastily marched back to them with erratic eyes and ears flicking and rotating wildly. Standing before the two, she looked around, not settling on any particular area, before finally focusing her attention on Trixie. Loa leaned in with eyes darting every which way, before grabbing her and pulling her closer, eliciting a disagreeable yelp. Frantically, Loa patted Trixie's legs and hooves before moving up to her chest and neck and finishing by making her way to her face. The mare prodded and poked at her features, feeling her ears, mane, horn, and snout, behaving as if she was unsure if she was there or not. Trixie was taken aback by the sudden examination, only voicing her objections a few times. Even Magus snapped out of his mopey state to look at the two of them with a grimace, seemingly as shocked as Trixie was.

It was then that Trixie realized why Loa was so surprised that she was here. The zebra was blind, her eyes told her that much, yet she somehow moved and behaved as if she wasn’t. It was curious that she could clearly tell Magus was here before he ever said a word, but why she was just now noticing her own presence was unclear. Trixie had never met a blind pony before, much less a zebra, and was unsure how to react. Regardless, she stood still and tried not to complain so much as the blind mare continued her inspection.

“Husband!” Loa called, with a hint of resentment in her voice as she held Trixie’s face, clenching her cheeks together. Suddenly, Hex entered the room in a flash, no longer wearing his hat and coat, as he slid to a halt.

Kneeling and taking one of his wife’s hooves into his, he said, “Yes, my beloved; your eminence. You called. What can I do for you? A hoof massage perhaps?”

“Who’s this?”

“Oh, that's Trixie, my love. She's Magus’ apprentice.”

Simultaneously, Magus and Trixie corrected, “Initiate.”

“An initiate?” Loa said. “I wouldn’t expect you, of all Archmages, to do something like this, Magus,” she said looking to him, still holding Trixie's face in her hoof.

“Neither would I,” Magus softly said.

Loa looked back at her and stared into Trixie's eyes. “My, my. How the Fates weave their web of destiny,” she said, seeming as if she was thinking aloud. Releasing her cheek and pulling her hoof away from Hex, Loa took a step back and asked, “Trixie is it? Tell me, how has your training with Magus been going?”

“Uh, it's been…” Trixie glanced back at Magus as he raised an eyebrow to her. “…Going well.”

“I see,” the blind mare said. “So, Magus’ teaching style of explaining very little then walking away has proven effective?” she said before giving her silent look.

Trixie's eyes widened at the sound of the truth, as if she had read her mind. Magus avoided her eye when Trixie glanced back at him, appearing none too pleased by her question.

The sound of the mare's laugh filled the room, surprising Trixie as she didn’t think that a strict mare like her would have a sense of humor. “I assume by your silence that I'm not far off. I'm correct, am I not?”

“Well…”

“Now, don't lie to me girl!” she said with a raised, firm voice, stomping a forehoof. “If there's one thing I hate, it's a liar.”

Trixie flinched at the show of aggression, blurting out her thoughts instantly. “I mean, I’d be better if he was around more,” she said quickly, raising a hoof in front of her, shielding herself from a suspected attack.

“Thank you,” she said with a small smirk. Loa paused as she eyed the two with her seemingly nonfunctional senses, focusing a great deal more on the stallion who returned her stares. Loa walked away, hopping up onto the chaise lounge in the middle of the room and lay down before beckoning the two closer. Clearing her throat as they stood before her, Loa said, “In light of recent events, perhaps I can help you Magus. If everything goes well, I can have the potion ready for you in about a month or two—”

Magus groaned before he said, “I don't have that long. Time is running short for me already. I need it sooner.”

“Well there's not much else I can do for you then. We’re in the middle of nowhere, with few gardens and shops miles from here. We have our own needs and have little time to dedicate to searching for what the potion calls for.”

He sighed looking to the floor as Hex passed him, moving to the side of the sofa. “My sweet,” Hex said, peeking over the side, looking at his wife.

“What?” she snapped, shooting a glare at him.

“Well, I had a thought,” he said, moving close to her ear, before his words trailed off into whispers.

As he spoke, Loa started saying things like, “Unlikely. No! Absolutely not! Of all the…” The longer they spoke, Trixie started to notice the two repeatedly glancing at her.

Hex grinned widely at Loa as he leaned away and clasped his hooves together as if to beg. Loa glared at him before groaning loudly. “Fine!” she said directing her attention back to Magus. “It appears that we can, in fact, help you, much to my surprise, better. While we don’t have what you need, my husband tells me that he can synthesize a form of the potion using the ingredients from the surrounding cemetery. This is against my better judgment, but at least my husband knows something I don’t, for once.” She shot a brief scowl toward his still smiling face.

Magus’ eyes widened, almost bulging out of his head as he sat down. Readjusting his robe and returning to his firm demeanor, Magus opened his mouth to speak, but was stopped as the striped mare said, “On the condition that you teach your student in the time being.”

Magus froze as Trixie and his eyes met, gears noticeably turned in his head, seemingly weighing his options.

As he processed the deal, Loa chimed in and said, “You won’t be able to do anything by yourself without the mixture and your caravan is a fair distance away. So, you may stay here and teach your student until we're finished.”

Turning his attention back to the Loa, Magus said, “While I’m truly grateful for your generosity, I’m unsure if–”

“If you want to finish your, so called, Grand Experiment, then I'd recommend you take this offer while it lasts,” she said. “You of all ponies should know that it's rare I ever change my mind.”

Magus sighed and said, “Very well. I accept.”

“Great!” Hex said, suddenly popping up between Trixie and Magus, putting a hoof around both of them and pulling them close. “It'll be like an old-fashioned sleepover. And hey, this will be the first time in a long while since you stayed over, Magus.”

“I can hardly contain my excitement,” Magus mumbled under his breath.

“Oh, this is going to be fun. We can stay up late, swap scary stories, and in the morning I'm making pancakes. Well, maybe. I did almost burn the house down last time.” He chuckled before he said, “Just like my fifth birthday. Except without the guests leaving with first-degree burns. Then again, that remains to be seen.”

“Thanks…” Trixie said, trying to move as far away from him as his tight grip would allow.

“Jabari!” he shouted to the back of the room. “Good news. We have guests. Get out the Monopoly!”

“Okay!” the colt shouted back from the next room with enthusiasm.

“Hex,” Magus solemnly said, breaking out of his hold. “As ecstatic as I am, it's late and we've been walking all night, so we should really be getting to bed. Such as, right this moment.”

“You’re missing out, but if you're sure.” Hex said. “I’d be for the best anyway. I'd probably just win.” Turning his attention to the beaded door, he shouted, “Jabari! Scratch the Monopoly, breakout the Scrabble!”

“Magus, Trixie,” beckoned Loa, now standing by one of the side doors. “If you would,” she said as she opened the door, revealing a staircase descending deeper into the home. Almost immediately, Magus approached with haste and started down the steps with Loa leading the way.

Removing his foreleg from around her, Trixie said her goodnights to the strange zebra before quickly following them through the door as Hex waved an exaggerated goodbye; still as weird as ever.

A long, narrow stairway lay before her, illuminated by a firefly-filled lantern hanging overhead. Trixie caught up with them as Loa led them down the creaky steps, passing more, even creepier wooden masks. At the bottom of the steps, they came to an extensive corridor filled with various, colorful and exotic plants along the side of the carpeted walkway, some reaching from their pots to cling to the walls and ceiling. Jars of glowing fireflies dangling above them showed the way as they passed door after door. Save for the plants, the hall was reminiscent of Magus' caravan with the endless corridor and seemingly limitless doorways on either side. It was a wonder if all the Circle’s caravans were like this.

Loa soon stopped and turned to face one of the doors. “This is the guest room. You may stay here for the time being. I assume you still know your way around Magus?”

“I do, but what of the substance?”

“Remember our deal. You have more pressing matters to tend to.”

“But, surely there’s something I can do. Something that can help speed up the process,” he said hastily.

“Actually there is.”

“And that is?”

“You can do your so-called ‘duty’ as an Archmage and teach your student!”

Magus went silent as his eyes tightened, appearing as if he was about to summon fire at any second. Heated energy emanated from him, so much so that Trixie could practically feel it. The zebra’s sightless eyes, however, remained on him, unaffected by the show of power, before he huffed and trudged through the door.

Trixie watched him go, bringing to mind how little he must have thought of her teachings. She admired Loa's unflinching bravery in the face of Magus’ temper. Something she saw Ginger do a few days go. Glancing at the blank expression on the zebra’s face one more time, Trixie reluctantly headed inside as the door magically closed behind her.

The guest room was not much bigger than her room back at the caravan. There were no windows but it was, thankfully, better kept. It was a pleasant looking space with a small, firefly lantern sitting on an end table between two, neatly made beds. An old closet sat at one end of the room and a pot filled with dirt was tucked away in the other next to the beds with nothing but a small purple and green bud sticking out.

Magus stood in the center of the room with bottle in hoof, taking a large swig of the contents before realizing she was watching. Silently, he leisurely put it away, appearing to no longer care if she saw or not as they stared at one other, both feeling a tension in the air.

As she looked at him, Trixie could see something off about him. His eyes wavered uncontrollably while the rest of his body slightly bobbed from side to side, looking as if he was about to collapse.

“Are you…okay?” Trixie asked.

He continued to stare at her without saying a word. “It's thanks to you, I suppose, that this journey was all worthwhile. But tomorrow I expect you to follow my instructions without question. Is that clear?”

“I will,” Trixie replied with a frown, his arrogance was giving her a headache. ‘He cares about no one but himself,’ she thought, starting to get fed up taking orders from him. To think she ever cared to cheer him up. As Magus started toward the beds, Trixie said, “Sorry if my studies are such a burden to you. If I'm such a problem why do you even keep me around.”

Magus stopped and muttered something to himself before looking back at her with a silent, glassy stare.

Trixie had seen that stare what felt like a thousand times now, always right after saying something in secret. It was aggravating to be following somepony that keeps so much locked away that concerned her in some way, only to wind up with that look staring at her. She hated that look.

“What? Why do you keep looking at me like that?” Trixie demanded, almost shouting. Her request was met with silence and the still eyed glare. She groaned and said, “When are you going to trust me enough just to tell me what’s wrong? What? What aren’t you telling me!?”

“Questions,” Magus said quietly. “Always with questions. Why? Why must you pry into everything?”

“Because you don’t tell me anything!” she said, stomping forward. “Ever since I met you, you’ve been so spiteful and secretive with everything. You disappear when you should be helping me. You treat me as if you hate me most of the time, before showing concern for me. What’s wrong with you? If you want me gone, then just say so!”

Magus was quiet, still giving her a vacant stare. “I wish I could.”

Retracting her hoof, Trixie’s eyes widened as her heart sank. Of all the things he could have said or done, she'd never expected that. She'd worried he was trying to get rid of her at times, but she never thought he'd actually say it.

“As an Archmage and the one who saw you use the Order’s magic, I’m obligated to take you in and test you. The ceremony you performed with me that night, when you took my hoof, binds us together under the oath that I’m to see if you’re worth the Order’s time. And I never break my promises. So, until you pass or fail I can’t send you away.”

Trixie was speechless as Magus moved towards her and walked by, muttering into her ear, “You have yet to fail, but you have yet to succeed. Your training will resume tomorrow. Be ready.”

Trixie was unable to move as she blankly observed where the pony had stood. She heard the door open and shut behind her, signaling that she was now alone. Without a word or thought, she undid her cape and took off her hat, throwing them onto the bed that she didn’t intend to use. With a heavy heart, she collapsed onto her bed beside the plant and blew out the light. Her stomach clenched and tightened, removing any feelings of hunger she might’ve had as her mind reeled.

‘Was I wrong about him the whole time?’ she thought, getting under the covers and gripping her pillow. ‘Maybe I should just leave and find whoever this Silver is. He’s probably right about him anyway. I don’t need this magic to be powerful...Do I?’ At that moment she remembered Ponyville. It was a painful event to recall and only served to deepen her hurt. ‘But…I can’t…I can’t stop here. I just…can’t.’ Pulling the covers over her head she tried to fall asleep, but it didn’t come as quickly as she would’ve liked as she lay awake for a while longer before her eyes finally shut. The last thought that crossed her mind was what she would do if she failed…again.

Chapter 21 - The Ticking Clock

Trixie tossed and turned in bed, eyes forcefully shut after having a horrible, sleepless night. She’d been awake for what felt like an hour now and, as much as she may try, she couldn’t go back to sleep, nor did she want leave the dark, fabric shell of her blankets. She couldn’t seem to forget what happened last night and move on, for Magus' hurtful words remained. She couldn't tell how many hours she’d slept or what time it was, but it didn't matter as Magus would likely just send another one of those pesky lights after her when it was time. Trixie only wished she could go back to sleep until then.

As she flopped onto her side, the room began to creak and groan as if the wood was being considerably strained. It abruptly stopped for a moment only to return in force, sounding far louder than before. In her sleepless state she blearily wondered if it was only this room that was cursed with the ever growing noise. Perhaps the erratic Hex or his son was walking on the floor above. Trixie covered her head with her pillow in an attempt to muffle the irritating noise, to little relief.

Suddenly, Trixie felt something prodding at her side. Lightly sighing, Trixie could imagine what it was as she thought, ‘Here we go again.’ She could already see the annoying sprite now, poking her before turning the bed upside down to force her out of it. Any minute now, she'd be on the ground and dragged by the tail to the callous pony she was forced to call Master. The jabbing, however, did not stop as soon as she would’ve thought and instead only grew stronger. If she had to get up, she at least wanted to finally swat the little pest before it got the better of her.

As the provoking continued, Trixie violently pulled the covers down just enough to allow her foreleg to swipe at the sprite. It was strange how heavy the little creature felt as her hoof smacked it away, but the thought was quickly forgotten as she covered herself again with a smile. So long as it wasn't bothering her it didn't matter.

As quickly as the prodding ceased, a heavy, slender thing crossed over her stomach, stretching from one side of the bed to the other. Trixie opened her eyes in response and her senses were fully awakened by the sudden weight as, whatever it was, started to move like a snake, inching its way over her. Trixie feared the worst as serpents weren't among her favorite animals. Slowly, she removed the pillow and covers to investigate only to see clusters of green vines with purple and red striped leaves slithering and worming their way across the floor and up the walls before her. They infested almost every corner of the room, moving underneath the bed and even carrying the end table away. Finding it difficult to maintain her composure, Trixie looked to the foot of her bed to see a similar weed traveling over it.

She felt like screaming, but through her calm and bewildered panic she heard a loud, familiar creaking sound behind her. With a wide gaze, she glanced back to see an unexpected figure looking back at her.

Before her eyes were a set of pointy teeth attached to a large bulb-like head attached to a plant that bore a resemblance to a flytrap. The head was mostly green with red and dark purple stripes decorating the top, and two sets of purple half-circles on its coloration that gave it the appearance that it had eyes. A long, yellow tongue-like vine hung out of its mouth with purple saliva dripping from its tip. Below its massive head was the soil-filled pot she saw last night, but now the small sprout had changed to a burgundy colored bud that was almost as big as the carnivorous-looking plant that grew from it. Two large leaves, with a similar coloration to the head, sprouting from its thin stem gently bobbed up and down independently as it swayed back and forth.

Trixie's eyes bulged as the plant’s massive jaws opened wide and leaned back as if preparing to lunge. A pressure built in Trixie's chest while her eyes were unable to stray from the creature's mounting attack. The Shade she faced in Trottingham flashed before her eyes as, like before, her body froze, more by fear than some kind of black magic.

In a second, the plant attacked, jaws agape and a saliva drenched tongue dragging behind. Trixie jumped as she opened her mouth to shriek, but what happened next was…unexpected, to say the least.

“OH YEAH!” the living flytrap shouted in a deafening roar, carrying a tune in its voice. Trixie soared to the far wall and clung to it briefly before sliding to the floor, landing on her haunches; it was unclear to her whether it was her own reaction to flee or the sheer force of the plant’s voice that caused her brief flight. The flora began to shake its stem from side to side as it waved its leaves up and down, beginning to spontaneously and loudly sing, “I’m flying through the sky! Everypony’s havin’ a good, good time! Yeah, yeah! The sun is shining, my heart is breaking, my knees are quaking, but not so long as you’re mine, mine, mine! Aw, yeah! Birds singing…!” The sentient plant continued its song and dance as Trixie rubbed her sore head, gawking with a slack jaw at the sight before her, utterly at a loss for words. It didn't appear to be dangerous or very interested in her presence at all, ignoring her completely as it sang and danced.

Before she had a chance to turn her baffled thoughts into a question, the door to the room swung open and the blind mare, Loa, stepped through, carrying a unique-looking watering can in her mouth. Casually, she strolled over the vines towards the dancing flower, which ceased its singing as she approached, and watered its base, both her and the plant taking no notice of each other’s existence.

Setting the can down, Loa looked to Trixie, with her sightless eyes, and said, “Nice to see you’re finally up. Did you have a restful night?”

Trixie looked at her and then back at the plant before getting to her hooves. “Wha—what is that thing?” she said, eyeing the strange performer further.

“Boko,” she answered, looking up at the jolly plant.

“Excuse me?” Trixie replied, inching her way towards her, while constantly glancing at the flower.

“Him,” she said, motioning to the flora. “Or at least that’s what I call him. I did create him after all,” Loa said, standing tall with a smile gracing her face as she admired her work, gently petting one of the overgrown leaves. “He's a unique hybrid between a Dionaea muscipula and a Mandragora officinarum. But what I'm most proud of is his unique ability to sing in the mornings. Usually, you can only get that from Singing Tulips.”

Trixie arrived next to her with no problem as she blankly stared at Boko, before asking, “And why is he in the guest room?”

“The atrium was full, and besides, he’d disturb the other plants,” she replied, examining his leaves. “He’s not carnivorous, if that’s what you’re so concerned about. Boko is a vegetarian although he does have a tendency to eat insects and small birds from time to time. I’ve been trying to wean him off, but he seems to like things that fly.”

When she had finished her examination, Loa said, “Oh, and by the way, you slept in, it's well past noon.”

“What!?” she said, turning to her with a pained face. “I thought you said he sings in the mornings?”

“He does, he just doesn’t do it all the time,” she said, looking back at the still ecstatic Boko. “I haven't managed to get his internal clock right yet”

Trixie's heart raced as she darted around the room, making short, jerky movements, frantically searching for her hat and cape. “Oh no, no, no. I'm late, I'm late, I'm so late! Come on, where are they?”

As Trixie searched under her bed, Loa chimed in, saying, “You realize if Magus really wanted to see you, don’t you think you'd know it by now?”

Trixie stopped and got back up, looking to the mare with a grimace and said in an uncertain tone, “You mean…he's not looking for me?”

Loa laughed before turning to her and explaining, “Looking for you? I don't believe he's taken his eyes off the front door since my husband left this morning. I’d be surprise if he even realizes what time it is.”

“Oh. I see,” Trixie said as she sat down with a slack expression and turned away. “So, he really doesn't care then. I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised.”

“Don't fret,” Loa said. “He does this kind of thing often. If you haven't already noticed, you'll find that organizing priorities isn't his strong suit.” Loa walked over to her, with a noticeable smirk on her face. “Besides,” she said, lifting her head up to meet her clouded gaze. “He doesn't have a choice, remember?” Setting her hoof back down, she motioned for Trixie to follow before heading to the door.

Trixie watched her go for a moment before taking a step in her direction and said, “But what makes you think he’ll be any different now?”

Loa stopped and glanced back at her, still with a smile, she said, “Give him time, he'll come around, eventually. Now, come along, I’ve prepared a space for you to practice.” She passed through the open door before beckoning Trixie to follow. Taking a deep breath, Trixie went ahead, but as she neared the door, she noticed the distinct purple color of her hat and cape poking out from under the other bed. Stopping for just a moment, she stared at her enchanted clothing with a frown before marching forward, leaving them there as she closed the door with a glow from her horn.

Trixie and Loa traveled side-by-side down the sunlit hall which was strange due to the fact that there were no windows to be seen. They passed countless doors down the curving corridor with many being made of glass or were nothing more than iron gates barring the entrances into shadowy voids or vibrant outdoor areas full of lush, colorful vegetation.

As she admired the changing doorways, Loa asked, “Did Magus ever come to bed last night?”

Trixie glanced over to her and paused for a moment, thinking back to the night before. “No, he didn't,” she meekly answered.

“Well I guess that's not surprising and it does explain a lot.”

“Huh?”

“This morning my husband and I found him in the front room, wide-awake with a packed saddlebag, like he was planning on going somewhere. He was practically on his knees begging to go with my husband into the graveyard, until I reminded him of our agreement,” Loa explained as Trixie listened intently, feeling even worse about her presence.

With ears pinned back, Trixie thought long and hard about what had been stabbing at her since the first night she met Magus. She searched the ground for an answer before asking, “Does Magus hate me?”

Loa instantly stopped as she stretched a foreleg in front of Trixie, baring her path. Staring in her general direction, the blind zebra said, “Do not allow what he said last night to deter you. You’re not at fault for anything that has happened. If anything, he’s a fool for wanting to get rid of you.”

Trixie looked away as she said, “Oh, you heard all that?”

“The whole house heard you two. Thank the Fates my husband was talking so loudly that Jabari didn’t notice.”

“I guess, I always figured he felt that way. But I never thought he'd actually say it and in such a…manner.”

“Did you? And has Magus always been so harsh and unforgiving? You can’t think of a single moment where he showed any form of compassion? Even if it was a spontaneous one? Don’t lie.”

“Well, he did promise to protect me after I was attacked by a Shade in Trottingham. And then—”

“And after all that, do you really think he meant what he said last night?”

“I…” Trixie looked back to the ground, contemplating the mare’s wisdom before looking back at her.

“Magus is like most stallions, he acts like he knows everything and that his insight spans the centuries, but he's as clueless as any other most the time. If you want my advice, which you should, be persistent, be independent, be resourceful. Don't let him scare you away or bring you down with his insults. So long as you keep moving on and give him no other choice but to tolerate you, he'll soften up. And that's coming from a zebra with many, many years of experience.” Loa gave Trixie a reassuring smile. “He doesn’t want to admit it, but he needs a companion and I can tell the he enjoys your company a lot more than he lets on.”

Despite the zebra’s poor eyesight, Trixie returned the favor in the form of a small smile. With their discussion at an end, they moved on down the hall, Trixie feeling her worries beginning disappear as she walked.

In moments, the hallway ended and opened up into a fairly large, well-lit room. The area was split into two levels, looking like a bowl with an upper floor overlooking a square depression in the middle with a wide staircase before them, leading down to it. A number of tall candlesticks were placed around the room, standing in the corners on the upper and lower floors as an iron chandelier hung above in the vaulted ceiling. At the bottom of the stairs, Jabari could be seen running from one end to the next with a feather duster clenched in his mouth.

The black and white striped colt took one look at the two before rushing up the steps towards them as Loa said, “I’m afraid you’ve missed lunch, but it’ll be dinner time soon enough.” Just as she finished, Jabari slid to a stop before them, dropping the feather duster at Loa's hooves. “I cleaned the room like you asked, mommy,” Jabari said, looking up at his mother with a wide smile on his face. “Can I go now?”

“Thank you Jabari,” Loa said, smiling down at him. “But, I told you to clean your room, not the practice hall.”

“You did? Ohhh…” he drawled, lightly bouncing on the tips of his hooves as he tried to hide a smile by tilting his head down. “Well, this room is soooo much bigger and I already cleaned it, so do I still have to clean my room?”

Loa chuckled before replying, “Yes you do, little one. Nice try though.” Jabari lowered his ears as his smile disappeared, realizing that the act was up. Loa nuzzled his face until he was on his back giggling. “Run along now. The sooner you get it done, the sooner you can go play with daddy,” she said as the young colt got back on his hooves and picked up the duster. Loa gave him a nudge on the flank, directing him to the exit behind her. “Go on.”

“Okay,” Jabari softly muttered with the feather duster in his mouth before running off.

Loa turned and watched him leave as she shouted, “And dusting doesn't count as cleaning!” She and Trixie watched him run down the hall before disappearing around the corner. “Do you have any children Trixie?”

“What?!” she said, recoiling as she stared wide eyed at her. “No, of course not! What makes you think that I would?” In all her life, Trixie had never been asked such a question. Anyone with eyes could see that she was too young to be thinking of children. Then again, she was speaking to a blind zebra.

The zebra laughed as she said, “You're right, I'm sorry. By the sound of your voice, I wouldn't imagine you'd have foals yet. Just ignore that. It was minor, motherly chit chat.” Loa turned back to the room and down the stairs with Trixie following behind. “Anyway,” Loa began, “this place should accommodate your every spell casting need. Like the one I'm sure you've seen back at Magus’ caravan, this place will give you anything you may need, so long as it’s within reason.”

Trixie looked around the room, taking in every detail and noted that it was quite different from the one she was used to. Even the layout of the caravan was very different, making her wonder. “Do all Circle caravans have training rooms?”

“Most, yes. But it depends on the mage,” Loa answered. “The Shadow Realm draws from a mages power and, depending on the strength and desire of said mage, the dimension will adapt itself to their needs. This place used to be a dead-end in the hall, now it’s a training room because we needed one for you.”

“Amazing,” Trixie muttered to herself until she noted that there was one thing missing from the room that couldn't be ignored. “So, where's Magus?” Trixie asked as she reached the bottom of the steps. “You sure he's going to be here?”

“There's not a doubt in my mind,” she replied. “He's just dragging his hooves, pouting, no doubt about this morning. He'll be here, don't worry.”

As Trixie continued to look around the room, Loa asked, “Trixie, how much has Magus taught you, exactly, about magic?”

“Not a whole lot,” she answered. “All he’s actually shown me is how to focus my power and a magic word. He's been gone the rest of the time.”

“I see…And he hasn't said anything about forms, techniques, or the flow of magic yet?”

“Well, there was something about magical flow, but it was very vague. Why?” she said, looking back at her.

Loa stopped when they arrived in the center of the room and turned to her. As Loa opened her mouth to answer, a familiar voice resonated into the room. “Alright, I'm here,” Magus sternly chimed in, standing atop the steps and staring down at them. “Are you satisfied Loa?”

Loa glared up at him and impassively said, “That remains to be seen.”

Magus hastily proceeded down the steps and, as he reached the bottom, glanced at Trixie before looking to the zebra again. “I pray you’ll honor your word after this is over?”

“So long as you honor yours,” Loa replied.

“Come now. My word is my bond, you know that.”

“We'll see,” Loa said before turning her attention to Trixie. “I wish you the best of luck Trixie. You're going to need it.” She glared back at Magus once more before passing him and proceeding up the steps, disappearing out of the room.

Magus scowled at Trixie's frowning face before looking away and sighing. He walked to the side as he said, “Let's get this over with.” Standing off to the side, Magus eyed her and said, “Cast a spell for me.”

“I can't, you know that,” Trixie said.

“You never know if you don't try,” Magus replied. “Take up position and show me the Vexius spell.”

“But—”

“Show me!”

After expressing her discomfort with a growl and taking a moment to clear her head, Trixie approached the center of the floor and prepared herself as she shook any tenseness from her body. Closing her eyes, she entered into a state of peacefulness and could now feel the world around her as she calmly breathed. When she opened her eyes, a target, similar to the one before, hovered a few feet ahead. Taking one last breath, she focused her power and with as much force as she could muster, shouted, “Vexius!”…And just as she’d thought, nothing.

Trixie continued to look for any sign of magic, but to no avail. With a heavy sigh she started to slump before collapsing onto her haunches. Looking to Magus, she waited and hoped for a worthwhile response.

With half lidded eyes, Magus stared as he said, “It needs work.”

Trixie scoffed and said, “Thanks for stating the obvious. Now can you give me some real help?”

Magus lay down before he said, “I just did. Try focusing your energy and release it at the moment you cast the spell.”

“I know that!” Trixie said. “But, each time I try that, the magic slips away faster than I can focus it. May I have a suggestion on that?”

Magus’ horn glowed as he pulled a small book from his robe and opened it up onto the floor in front of him. “Practice makes perfect, so I recommend you get to practicing if you ever want to see results that don't end up inadvertently destroying my property.”

Trixie growled as Magus began reading his book, ignoring her sneering expression entirely. Turning back to the target, she frantically shook her head, trying her best to suppress Magus’ borderline insults and clear her mind for another attempt. Readying herself once again, she took Magus’ vague advice, at least as much as she could, as she focused her power into her horn. But, just as before, the power was hard to contain with most of it slipping away to nothingness or being redirected away.

“Vexius!” she shouted again only to encounter the same result.

“You're doing fine,” Magus said, not bothering to look up from his tome. “Failure is a part of learning. Keep your eyes on the target and your mind empty. Remember to speak loudly and clearly.” His interest in her studies was clear as he didn't bother to notice anything else besides the words on the page.

An hour of repeating the same word and then having to listen to his empty words of confidence every now and again was beginning to bring her patience to the brink.

“Remember to breath and keep your stance wide—”

“Isn’t there something you can do?!” Trixie demanded, stomping her hoof in his direction. “Regardless of whether you want me here or not, you still have to teach me. Wasn’t that part of your agreement? You actually behaving like a real teacher?”

Magus sighed before he said, “Initiate stage magic is not supposed to be easy. Besides, not all who demonstrate the power actually become mages, after all.”

“So, what, if I'm unable to use the spell, then what? You expect me to go back to Haven and open a little shop or something? Because that’s not an option here!”

For the first time since they started, Magus looked up at her with his emotionless eyes. Silently, he stood up and walked over to her with a solemn face. Standing before her he looked her in the eye and without a hint of compassion, said, “If you prove unable to control the Circle’s magic, you won't just cease to learn under me, but you'll never remember any of this at all.”

Trixie’s ears stood straight up as she looked at him with a grimace. “What? How could I not remember this?”

“Any who are unable to control their power are not fit within our ranks and are a danger to themselves and all those around them. Your magic may grow to become chaotic and unstable, and even if that doesn't occur, your knowledge of our realm, our secrets, and our very existence threatens all those within our order. For the greater good, if you’re unable to master this skill, your memory will be modified and you will be left behind. It will be as if none of this ever happened.” His words were cold and emotionless, and pierced Trixie’s heart like ice.

With another solemn stare from his red eyes, he started back to his corner, leaving Trixie stunned. She didn’t want to believe him, but could sense that he was telling the truth. “You’re lying. You—you can't do that,” Trixie objected. “After all this, you can't just leave me on the side of the road somewhere with false memories while you carry on like I never existed!”

“Of course I can,” he said, briefly stopping to glance back. “You'll be alive and well with your old life returned to you and I'll be on my way. Everything will be as it should.”

“I don't want my old life! I want to stay and learn magic,” she said, taking a step toward him.

Continuing on his way, he said, “That’s not your decision to make. If you want to stay, then I suggest you get back to practicing before it’s too late.”

Trixie could hardly believe what she was hearing, her stomach clenching up and her head becoming light. She stood in place, lost for words as she watched him lie back down on the floor to continue his book. ‘That can't be right,’ she thought as her mind scrambled to understand. “How—how much time do I have left?” she asked, retracting her hoof as her complexion grew pale.

Glancing back up at her, Magus said, “You have until the next full moon.”

“But that's…When were you going to tell me this? Why did you wait until now?”

He returned to his book as he said, “Does it really matter? I am to teach you sorcery, that’s all. There's no law or rule requiring that I tell you about this. If you had any kind of natural skill with this, then you wouldn’t need to know about the time limit at all.”

Trixie stood, staring wide-eyed at him as she slowly shook her head and said, “You unbelievable, heartless monst—!”

“You realize that this time could be well spent practicing,” Magus said, turning away from his book once more, making immediate eye contact. “You are on the clock after all.”

“I—” Trixie stopped and considered her position. The next full moon was only a few days away, and she hadn’t even come close to casting the spell correctly. If she really wanted to stay in this enchanted realm, she’d have to earn it, and every moment counted. Blinking back tears of frustration, she grit her teeth.

Facing the bull’s-eye, she tried again and again and again, determined to get it right no matter how many times she failed. She was going to show him. To show them all that she belonged here! Trixie wouldn’t be called a failure again!

Chapter 22 - The Magician's Dance

For countless hours, Trixie repeated the same word and went through the same motions until her magical reserves were drained. Magus spent this time in silence, reading his book, oblivious to Trixie or the rest of the world around him.

When she had hit her breaking point, Trixie collapsed onto her haunches, trying to collect herself. As she rested, the sound of hooves echoed into the room, causing Trixie to look to the top of the stairs. The noise even drew Magus away from his reading.

Atop the staircase, Loa appeared, looking down at them with her clouded, sightless eyes.

“It's about dinnertime you two,” the zebra said. “I recommend you come and get it now before my husband gets home.” With that said, she turned and started back.

Food sounded good right about now as Trixie was famished from her restless training and her missed meals this morning. But before she could take a single step, Magus bolted past her in a hastened trot. Which suited her fine, since she was in no mood to talk or even acknowledge him right now. All she wanted to do was enjoy a peaceful meal without the looming threat of banishment digging at her.

Reaching the top of the steps, she could see Magus already walking side by side with Loa, muttering something to her.

“Patience Magus,” Loa replied aloud. “So long as he hasn't buried himself, he'll be here on time.”

Trixie quietly scoffed to herself as she shook her head, irritated by his selfish nature as she followed them into the hallway. It didn't take long to pass through the winding passage and arrive at the firefly-lit stairway with the alluring aroma of food wafting down the steps. Moving up the stairs and into the warm living room, the smell was stronger than ever, seeping from the slightly open door at the far end of the room.

Proceeding forward, Loa opened the door and headed through, revealing a small dining room. It looked similar to the rest of the home with its dark wood walls and colorful fabrics that draped from the rafters above, yet there was a noticeable lack of random bottles and decorations. The walls were practically free of the strange, wooden masks; save for one that hung above the bead shrouded entryway at the other end of the room where the smell of food originated, riding on wisps of steam that snaked out of the kitchen. A circular, ebony table with five chairs sat in the center under an iron chandelier, whose candles illuminated the room.

Trixie watched as Loa made her way around the table set for dinner before disappearing beyond the beaded veil into the next room.

Before they had chance to enter, the front door swung open, admitting Hex, his two saddlebags clanking loudly as he walked.

“I, have returned!” he announced.

Around his neck, Trixie noticed at least seven different necklaces, some with gems placed within the metal. Various, uniquely designed bracelets clanged around his legs as he kicked the door shut, each looking as priceless as the last. She could only imagine where he got them.

“Trixie, Magus, my friends!” Hex said as he saw them, brushing off the dirt that covered his coat. “How are you guys this fine, dark and gloomy evening?”

“Dad!” sounded Jabari’s voice as he dashed past them to give his father a hug. “Did you bring me anything?”

“I sure did!” Hex said as he reached into one of his saddlebags, moving the shafts of the digging tools around before pulling out and tossing a cuboid object to Jabari. “A puzzle box from some poor soul who no one cared to write a name for. Free of evil spirits and ghostly connections.”

Jabari thanked him as Hex said, “A shame, though, I, for one, enjoyed the time we were haunted. The stacking chairs, the inter-dimensional portal in our closet, the killer tree. Didn’t much care for the clown though.” Hex shuttered with a grimace as he patted Jabari on the head.

Magus quickly approached him and said, “Welcome back Hex. I pray your time among the departed was fruitful?”

“No, no fruit. Couldn’t imagine what could grow out there, and I wouldn’t advise trying any if there was. Unless, of course, you had a death wish or something that possibly ended with some horrible monster bursting out of your chest.”

As Magus shook his head, Trixie joined him, eying the dazzling trinkets the zebra wore. Hex took notice of her attention and said, “Like ‘em?” He grabbed one with a large ruby pendent and moved it around in his hoof so that the light could shine off of it. “They're nice, right?”

“Beautiful,” Trixie replied, the red gem twinkling in her eye. She almost didn't want to ask the next question, but felt compelled. “But, uh, where did you get them, exactly?”

His face lit up as he said, “Well, I just happened to meet some real generous folks who were more than happy to let me take these. Not the most talkative or…well…lively bunch, if you catch my drift.” Leaning towards her, he winked twice as he said, “Wink, wink.”

“So, you stole them?” Trixie replied with a grimace.

“I wouldn't exactly call it stealing if the prior owners are incapable of using them anymore. No reason such luxurious jewelry should go to waste on those who aren't in the habit of enjoying them, right? Oh! I almost forgot,” he said as he removed two of the necklaces. “These are for you.” In one quick motion, he placed the trinkets around Trixie and Magus’ necks.

Trixie felt filthy wearing something that was once on a corpse. The sheer thought of it made her skin crawl as she slowly removed it and uneasily said, “Uh, thanks. I'll…wear it later.”

Hex waved a hoof as he said, “Hey, don't worry about it. A little hot water and soap will take that rotting flesh and decaying carcass smell right off.”

With curled lips, Trixie gagged as she dropped the necklace, wiping her hoof on the floor and recoiling back, suddenly feeling the need to wash herself a thousand times over.

Hex chuckled at Trixie’s action, until Magus sternly said, “Hex.” Getting his full attention, Magus continued, “Did you happen to find them?”

Tilting his head to the side, Hex looked at Magus with a frown and a blank stare as he said, “Did I find what? The bracelets?”

Shaking his head, Magus replied, “No I’m speaking of—”

“Because I have them right here, see,” he said, lifting one of his forehooves to show Magus the shiny gold bands that clinked together.

“I'm not referring to the—”

“I don't know why you're asking about them, though. I would think you’d be more interested in whether or not I found any of those ingredients needed to make Aquae tenebraum. You know, the stuff you came all the way out here for. The alchemical compound that you need: a quarter-pound of Radix inferos, several Evernight petals, four ounces of crushed Stellio oculus, mixed for ten minutes at a temperature of about—”

“Yes, Hex! That one,” Magus interrupted, scowling at the now grinning zebra.

“Just wanted to make sure,” he coyly replied with an upturned face.

Trixie didn’t understand half the stuff he said, but whatever Aquae tenebraum was, Magus was eager to get his hooves on it, especially to have come all this way and going to the lengths he was to ensure he got it.

Magus and Hex silently eyed one another, until Magus said, “Well?”

“Well, what?”

“Did you find any of them?”

“…The bracelets?” Magus narrowed his gaze. Hex started to laugh loudly before he said, “Ah, I’m just messing with you!” When his amusement ceased, he took a breath and wiped a tear from his eye. “But no, sorry to say the part of the graveyard I visited was fresh out of everything. Well, everything you wanted, I mean; it had more than what I was looking for.” Hex admired his bracelets as he said, “The guys in the boxes sure had great taste in jewelry, let me tell ya.”

“How can that be?” Magus said. “You told me before that they were exceptionally common sights in these types of areas.”

“Yeah…” Hex drawled, putting his hoof down and looking away as he scratched the back of his head. “But, I did say that way back in our academy days. And back then, I didn't even know the difference between Flores mortis and Flores vitae. Turns out, there's a big difference. But don't worry,” he said, strolling past him with Jabari in tow, giving him a pat on the shoulder. “I've barely scratched the surface of this field of decay. I'll have better luck tomorrow. You’ll see.”

Magus sighed before he said, “I pray that you’re right.” Magus turned and followed Hex.

Trixie trailed behind them, leaving her grotesque gift on the floor, not at all interested in touching it again. It was a wonder that Magus still wore his necklace as proper as he acted, but really all that mattered to her right now was getting food in her belly.

Hex and Jabari entered the dining room first as Hex shouted, “Who wants a present?”

As she followed behind him, Trixie noticed Magus heading towards the opposite door. “Aren't you coming to dinner?” Trixie asked.

“I'm not hungry,” Magus hastily said without stopping as he entered the door and proceeded down the stairs.

Trixie huffed as she shook her head. ‘Always the loner,’ she thought, before following the smell of food, eager to get something to eat.

As she entered the room, she saw Hex kneeling next to his wife, tenderly kissing her foreleg in a very overly affectionate manner. The normally easily agitated Loa appeared to be enjoying the romantic attention unlike last night with her eyes shut and her ears pointed down in a relaxed fashion. Around her neck, Trixie noted a golden, jewel embroidered necklace, looking like one of the trinkets Hex brought home.

As Hex worked his kisses up towards her face, Trixie couldn't help but chuckle, trying to mask it as best as she could, bringing a hoof to her lips. At that moment, Loa's eyes opened and her ears shot up as she quickly pulled her hoof away from her husband’s embrace causing him to tumble to the floor. “Husband, hurry up and fetch the plates and one for our guest,” Loa said, noticeably blushing.

Hex snickered as he got back up and said, taking her hoof once more, “As you wish, my love, my muse, my sun, my everything, my burning passion which drives my very heart and soul into the swirling vortex of my unfathomable, unwavering devotion to thee, that sends pulsations of life from my black, still beating core; I—”

“Husband!” Loa interrupted, her reddening face even more prominent now, “The meal, if you please!”

“Oh,” Hex said, bowing his head as he progressively, yet slowly backed up towards the entryway behind them. “Of course, my one, my only, my heart's desire, my beginning, my end, my destiny that the Ancient One deemed me worthy enough to share the same lung filling air that even now imbues my body with—”

“NOW!”

“Right away,” he quickly said before disappearing behind the beaded entrance.

Jabari laughed as Loa returned her attention to Trixie, her face dimming back down to normal. Clearing her throat and brushing a strand of hair from her face, Loa said, “Don't mind him. Please, take a seat.” Loa gestured to the nearest seat to Trixie, to which she humbly took. “I assume my husband has given you a gift from his latest…eh… expedition?”

Trixie grimaced as she said, “Yeah… He did. But I think I'll wear it on… special occasions only.”

Loa chuckled knowingly.

“Of course, of course,” Loa said with a smile.

“Is that why you're out here?” Trixie asked.

“Hm?”

“To grave rob, I mean.”

Hex’s voice chimed in at that moment, echoing from the next room, “Grave repossessing!”

“Does the act of, allegedly, stealing from the dearly departed offend you?” Loa asked.

“No,” she answered. “I just find it a little morbid. Then again, from what I've seen so far this should be nothing unusual.”

Loa laughed before she said, “I understand the feeling. And, to answer your question, no. We're not out here just for shiny trinkets. That’s more of a hobby to my husband than actual work.”

“So, why are you out here?”

Without warning, Hex popped up next to her, no longer wearing his signature hat and coat, now looking tidier than before, especially without the grisly jewelry on.

“Same reason you and Magus are here,” he said, balancing three, steam covered bowls on his back and one on his head. From Hex’s shadow sprung a shady claw that grabbed one of the bowls and placed it in front of Loa. He and the arm disappeared under the table, suddenly reappearing on her other side.

“Well, not exactly the same. I need materials for my latest and greatest miracle elixir.”

With a raised eyebrow, Trixie said, “Miracle Elixir?”

“BAM!” Hex shouted as he slammed a bottle onto the table in front of her.

The bottle was uniquely shaped with the middle narrower than the rest of it. The motionless green liquid inside glowed with small bubbles frozen in its goo-like fluid. A label that was plastered on it read: Hex the Magnificent, Magnificent All-Purpose MIRICLE Tonic of Magnificent Wonder! Below it, in bold letters, it read: Now with 999 Magnificent Uses!

“What is it?” Trixie asked.

“The future of medicine!” Hex said. “… And gardening…And cooking…Oh, and—”

“It’s snake oil,” Loa nonchalantly said, pulling her bowl closer.

“I added a lot more than just snakes and oil this time, my queen,” he said, glancing to Loa. “My miracle potion can alleviate just about any problem one may have.” With a flick of his tail, the ghostly arm dropped another bowl onto the table, in front of Trixie before he proceeded towards Jabari.

“Yes, any problem,” Loa said. “The only thing one has to worry about is the abundant amount of side effects it also causes.”

“Hey,” Hex said, dropping a bowl in front of Jabari. “You can't say the side effects and dangers aren’t clearly inscribed under the bottle cap in small, hard to read lettering.” Dropping the last bowl off his head at the vacant seat, Hex sat down in his chair as the magical appendage picked up the nearby spoon.

Looking down at the contents of the bowl, Trixie saw what looked like a stew of some kind with noticeable bits of vegetables and rice mixed into the thick broth. Whatever it was, smelled spicy, but after missing breakfast and lunch, Trixie was in no mood to be picky. She levitated her spoon into the bowl and scooped up a mouthful before taking a bite. The first few seconds were agonizing as the soup scorched her tongue. She could feel her face turning red from the fiery heat, but after it died down, she was eager for more.

They all ate in silence, with only the sounds of spoons clunking against the wood bowls filling the room.

“How have your studies been going, Trixie?” Loa said when Trixie was down to her last few bites. “Well, I hope.”

Trixie stopped eating and instead started to pick at her food, the feeling of hunger vanishing in that instant as the thoughts of today’s events regrettably entered her mind.

“They could be going better,” she answered weakly, looking down at her meal.

“Is time catching up on you?” Hex said, glancing over to her with, for once, a straight face. Faintly she nodded her head, but her attention remained downward. “If it makes you feel any better, I know what you’re going through. I just thank the Fates that Jabari was born into the Order and doesn’t have the looming threat of banishment hanging over him like I did.”

“What’s banishment?” Jabari asked.

Hex smiled as he looked at him. “Nothing you need worry yourself with, son. Now, correct me if I’m wrong, but how are you going to skip your schooling to help me tomorrow if you don’t eat anything?”

With wide eyes and a squeal escaping his lips, a ghostly claw sprung up from his shadow behind him, similar to his father’s, and grabbed his spoon, shoveling the food into his mouth.

Trixie leaned over the table, propping her head up with her hooves.

“It feels like I'm going around in circles trying to learn this spell. Did you have the same problem?” she asked, looking up to Hex with a wrinkled brow, almost begging for some words of aid.

“Depends, are you getting a dim circle, sparks, a small popping sound? What are you experiencing?” Hex answered.

“No, all I ever get is nothing. Absolutely nothing.”

“Oh, then no,” Hex said with a chuckle. “I was already way, way, way—!” Hex suddenly stopped and began making a gagging sound as he gripped his throat, coughing before falling out of his chair.

Trixie sat up and looked over the table at him, still coughing and heaving. At first, Trixie thought that he was choking on his meal as she watched him thrash on the floor. It appeared as if she was the only one who noted his peril. Even Jabari continued to eat as normal, not even glancing over at Hex’s fit.

Looking over to Loa, Trixie noticed her scowling expression while levitating a small, cloth doll next to her that looked almost identical to Hex. It had button eyes, painted on stripes, a realistic mane, and even going as far as to wear miniature versions of his clothes. One noticeable difference, though, was the long pin piercing its neck.

Hex continued to cough and gag until, with one quick motion, Loa gripped the pin in her hoof and pulled it out before sticking it into her mane behind her head, concealing it from view. In that moment, Trixie heard Hex take a long, heavy gasp.

“What my husband meant to say was, everypony and zebra is different, and their experience with magic is unique, like yours,” Loa said, looking to Trixie as the doll vanished into smoke. Glaring where Hex was sitting, she said, “It’s not something to boast about! Isn’t that right, husband?”

Hex’s hooves gripped the table as he said, breathlessly, “That is most correct darling. You couldn’t be more right.” With a winded heave, Hex flopped onto the table. He looked as if he was about to pass out until a grin stretched across his face as he looked to Loa and happily said, “I love you.”

“Trixie,” Loa said as Hex returned to his seat and started to eat again, “do you know how I’m able to see when my eyes cannot?” Trixie tilted her head to the side as she gave the blind mare a blank look. “Similar to how a mage can sense the world around them, I’m able to see everything using the same kind of power. Do you understand this concept of seeing the world?”

“I do,” Trixie answered. “I’ve experienced it before.”

“Good, then you have a good idea what I see. When you arrived yesterday or even when you walked in a while ago, do you know why, with my enchanted sight, I was surprised when I heard you?”

“I—” Trixie stopped when she thought it through, remembering the clarity she had when she first entered the magical state Loa described. She was able to see things that her eyes could not. Trixie recalled being able to see every object in the library, whether she was looking at it or not. “No, why can’t you see me,” she said, leaning closer. “Can you see me now?”

“I’m able to see you when you make a sound; otherwise you’re nothing more than a ghost to me. Very few are able to hide from my sight or even a mage’s senses. Do you understand how rare that is? Many spend years training to learn to suppress their presence, but you are able to do it without even trying.”

Trixie looked down at her hooves, attempting to comprehend the power she held. It wasn’t the ultimate magical prowess that she hoped for, but it was a small glimmer of optimism that she hadn’t had for the past few days.

“Believe me when I say, you are anything but incapable of learning sorcery,” Loa said.

Taking a moment to think it through, Trixie said, “Do you think Magus knows?”

“With the amount of attention I’m sure he’s been giving you, I doubt he has any idea of your potential. Come with me, there’s something I want to show you,” Loa said as she hopped off her chair before motioning for Trixie to follow. She did as instructed and got out of her seat, practically bouncing on her hooves as she hit the floor before hastily following.

Trixie's gaze remained centered on her, deep in thought, and wondered what the mare could have in store for her. Whatever it was, she just hoped it would help in some way.

“Sweetie, are you going to eat yours?” Hex said, pointing to her bowl as he watched them depart. Loa didn’t pay him any mind as she continued on. “…Honey Bunny?” As they left the room behind, Hex’s voice sounded moments later, “…I'm taking that as a yes.”

Loa led Trixie towards the beaded veil of a door at the far side of the room, pushing the beads aside to reveal a staircase that bended around the corner as it led to an upper floor. Following Loa up the winding steps, Trixie noted a number of string-like pieces of cloth hanging overhead, some with small, silver ornaments with foreign inscriptions on the end of each while others had what appeared to be bones wrapped within their strands. When they reached the top of the stairs, the path split into two halls where a door stood at the end of both. Trixie followed Loa down one of the short corridors, arriving at a door with an intricate design of a jungle or a swamp engraved into the wood.

Opening the door, Loa entered the room with Trixie close behind. Beyond the threshold, Trixie found herself in a large bedroom. As Trixie stepped inside, her nostrils were assaulted by the strong, almost overwhelming small of roses and perfumes that filled the room. It didn’t take long for her eyes to adjust to the dim light, a number of other, larger candlesticks of various heights sat lit along the perimeter of the room, creating dim shadows of the mares. In the corner was a bed, big enough for two, with each of its four posts extending almost to the ceiling, holding up silk fabric that surrounded the entire bed. Overhead was a vast collection of cloth dolls, similar to the one Loa had earlier, all hanging by the neck from cloth strands; each strongly resembling ponies, zebras, and even griffins. Two chaise lounges sat at the far side of the room with a small table between them and a vase of roses sitting on top.

It was pleasantly comforting with the burning stove in the corner, warming her fur as she passed by, following Loa across the elaborately designed rug in the center of the room to the back wall where a collection of dusty books and curious, macabre items sat upon the shelves.

Loa looked up and scanned the volumes and items until her clouded eyes locked onto one of them. From Loa’s shadow, a black, bony arm stretched out extending upwards and pulled a book from the highest shelf. The hand brought the tome down to eye-level with its master as she brushed some dust from the cover.

Leaning to the side, Trixie tried to get a look at the volume around the zebra’s figure, but wasn’t able to see anything of note. She wasn’t sure what good another book would do as she had plenty to bore herself to death with back home. Loa spun back around to face her, and Trixie quickly ceased her prying as the zebra approached with the mystical arm carrying the book in front of her.

“Concerning your training,” Loa said. “Magus has given you some kind of book to read, right?”

“He has,” she replied with a nod. “They've been doing the majority of the teaching since I started. Although, it's been hard not falling asleep while reading them.” Loa chuckled before the shadowy hand presented the slim book to her.

“I can imagine, but this should be of far greater assistance to you.” Seeing nothing particularly extraordinary about the blank, brown hardcover, Trixie grimaced.

“How? Are the words going to fly into my head?” Loa laughed again despite Trixie being quite serious.

“I believe that the difficulty you’re facing is due to the lack of magic flowing through you. It is difficult to focus magic in a single spot when your channels are disrupted.” Reluctantly, Trixie accepted the book with a glow from her horn and opened it to find a unique feature that the others before hadn't had.

Beyond its cover were more than just words, Trixie discovered. Beautifully drawn illustrations graced practically every page she turned to. The drawings depicted the image of a pony preforming what appeared to be a type of dance sketched in a step-by-step manner. The book wasn't very long, but it seemed as if it was written to solely teach this form.

“What kind of book is this?” Trixie asked, still flipping through the tome.

“It's a unique form of meditation that I think you'll find more interesting than what you've been studying. A friend invented it to increase the magical flow in the body. It is yet untested and unproven, but I believe it will work for you.”

“How can you be sure?”

“Call it a hunch,” Loa said with a smirk. “Now go, you haven’t got a much time left to learn this.”

Trixie closed the book and turned to leave, levitating the volume by her side. As she neared the door, she stopped briefly and glanced back at her, a thought entering her mind.

“Why are you helping me?”

“Do I really need to explain my motives?” Loa said with a raised eyebrow. “Go on, you have a lot of studying and practicing to do if you want to be ready for tomorrow’s, no doubt, stimulating lesson.”

Trixie nodded with a smirk before proceeding out the door, down the steps, and into the main room. She hurried back to her room, eager to study the book and learn whatever she could.

As she opened the door to her room, Trixie saw no sign of Magus or any indications that he had even been here. She assumed that he was likely off in some isolated room, alone. But it didn’t matter right now as she was determined to stay in this order of magic no matter how hard she had to fight. Trixie forgot what Magus had said earlier today, she wouldn’t give up; she would learn this sorcery with or without his help.

The creeping vines that had infested her room this morning had thankfully disappeared. In the corner, the singing plant, Boko, had reverted back into its purple and green bud form. A pleasing sight, since the depictions she had seen appeared to require ample space to move.

After closing the door behind her, Trixie lay down, opening the book in front of her and turned to the first page. There was no title page, table of contents, or even an introduction. It just started immediately with a few sentences, written in a very elegant manner, that went over a short theory about magical flow. As she read the first few paragraphs, it wasn't long before she reached the diagrams.

It appeared that it was a simple movement, only incorporating about ten positions. The first picture depicted a pony taking a stance which Trixie, while still looking at the page, proceeded to emulate. Trixie progressed from one diagram to the next at a slow pace, stepping, moving, and even spinning as if she was doing a subtle ballet. She continued to move about until the diagram came to an end with nothing feeling new or unusual. Levitating the book up closer to her, she scanned the page, hoping there would be more until she saw a footnote at the bottom of the page stating simply: Repeat.

Trixie raised an eyebrow, since she didn't see the purpose of doing it again, but shrugged and assumed the position. Preforming the technique again and again, she found herself gradually picking up speed as each move flowed effortlessly into the next. Eventually, she sat the book down on the bed, only glancing at it occasionally when she made a mistake, but quickly got back into the flowing movement.

For hours she continued to follow the tome’s instructions, moving from one form to the next, each becoming progressively more challenging, sometimes forcing her onto her hindlegs as she spun and moved her forehooves in a flowing fashion. Every few pages, she read more about the sorcery and how it behaved. Some of the passages were difficult to decipher as it appeared to be written like notes or questions directed at whoever wrote it. Trixie quickly lost track of time as she continued to practice and read page after page.

After what seemed like hours, Trixie’s body grew weak, but even as she collapsed onto her bed, she couldn’t get the forms and movements out of her head, replaying them over and over in her mind until her eyelids closed. It was unclear if this was really helping, but it gave her confidence and a hopeful outcome when the morning came.

When she awoke the next morning, she grabbed the book with her magic and proceeded towards the door, eager to put her new skill to the test. It must've been very early, at least before noon, as Boko hadn't even begun to rouse from his bud yet. Trixie was about to leave when she noticed her purple cape and hat still poking out from beneath the bed where she had left them yesterday. With a flick of her horn, she pulled them from their hiding spot.

Making her way down the hallway, Trixie soon came to the wide-open practice room where the apathetic Magus was sitting in his usual spot on the lower level, his back turned to her as he read his book. After taking a deep breath, Trixie made her way down the steps and found a small plate with a single, red-spotted muffin on it; apparently her breakfast. Crumbs littered the platter around the pastry, leading Trixie to suspect that there were once two on the plate before she arrived. After glancing over to Magus for a moment to see his disinterest, she levitated the muffin into the air before scarfing it down, tasting strawberries and nuts as she chewed.

With her tiny meal finished, Trixie moved to the center of the room and opened the book on the floor as she took up the starting stance on the first form. Almost elegantly, Trixie glided across the floor, trying her best to recall each movement. Despite following the book’s instructions that were supposed to help her magic, she couldn't help feeling somewhat silly moving around the room doing this strange dance. But if Loa was telling the truth, she should be able to cast magic more freely once this was done. Faith moved her on, the weight of her time limit pressing down had her ready to try anything.

As she moved around the room, Trixie noticed Magus’ cold glare occasionally glancing over to her; a welcome improvement from yesterday, she figured. There was no point in questioning his curiosity as he'd likely just insult her, so she continued on, moving onto her hindlegs and spinning in place. Strangely though, the longer she seemed to preform, the longer, and more frequent Magus' glances became, eventually staring straight at her as she continued, unhindered.

When she was halfway through her third form, a voice sounded behind her.

“What are you doing?” Magus said.

Glancing back, Trixie saw Magus standing before her, appearing as if he had teleported. She scowled as she turned away, moving into the next position.

“Nothing. Just trying out a new technique.” She was still upset over yesterday and his glimmer of interest was far from a proper justification for his actions.

“And where, pray tell, did you acquire knowledge of this technique?” Magus said, slowly following behind her as she moved.

“What's it to you where I learned it?” Trixie said, still moving into each formation she could recall, trying not to look at him. “It certainly wasn't from you.” Reluctantly, she looked back to see Magus levitating her book over to him, scanning the page.

“Hey! That's mine,” Trixie objected, breaking away from her dance to hastily trot over to him.

“Where did you get this?” Magus sternly demanded, flipping through page after page.

“Loa gave it to me. And I would like very much to have it back, now!”

“What did she tell you about it?” he said, closing the book to inspect the cover.

It was strange how preoccupied he was with the tome, but Trixie nonetheless answered, hopeful that she could get it back.

“Just that it teaches a technique that’s supposed to help with spell casting. Now, if you don’t mind.” Trixie reached for the book only for Magus to move it away, still scanning the hardcover. He flipped the book over and took a last look through its pages.

“This is my book.”

“No, it's mine!” Trixie responded with a scowl.

“And do you know who wrote it?” he said, turning to face her.

Shaking her head, Trixie answered, “Does it matter?”

Showing the book to her, Magus opened the cover and waved his hoof in front of it. As his hoof moved out away, a name materialized, written in the same fashion as the rest of the text. Trixie's eyes widened.

Magus, High Archmage.

“You? You wrote this?” Trixie asked looking back at him with an incredulous stare.

“These are a copy of my field notes on a system I've been perfecting,” Magus explained, closing the book.

“A technique you created?” she said with uncertainty.

“Well, what do you believe an Archmage does all day? This isn't the first form of sorcery I've invented.”

“So, why haven’t you been teaching this to me?” Trixie asked. “Is this what you've been working on this whole time?”

“No, of course not! …This was before that,” he said solemnly, looking away with a blank stare. As if realizing what he’d just said, Magus’ eyes widened and he glared back at Trixie. “And it's none of your business!” Shutting the book, Magus stormed past her, heading for the stairs as he levitated it with him.

“Wait! Where are you going?” Trixie said, turning towards him. “That book belongs to me!”

Magus stopped just as he set a hoof on the first step.

“While I’m unsure as to where and how Loa acquired my notes,” he said, glancing back at her, “they’re still my personal property and I can forbid any from using them if I so wish.” With that, Magus started up the steps.

“You can't do that!” Trixie shouted, taking a step forward and grabbing the book with her own magic; encapsulating it in a mix of red and pink. Magus stopped as he jerked back from the demonstration of defiance.

Silently, Magus stared back at her with his piercing scowl.

“You're supposed to teach me magic, whether you want to or not, and if your notes help me learn, then what right do you have to deny me them?”

“This skill is highly experimental and not meant to be tested by an acolyte.”

“Then what do you care if I use it or not? If I succeed, I'll prove it was successful and if I fail, you'll at least be rid of me. What do you have to lose?”

Magus stared at her for a minute, observing her unflinching dedication.

“You truly are a persistent one.” Magus released the book from his spell, allowing it to float back to her as he said, “And an aggravatingly infuriating one at that.”

“Very well,” he said as she took back the tome. “You want to use it so badly? Fine, but if you must use my technique then you should at least get your stance right.”

“Excuse me?” Trixie said with narrowed eyes, detecting an insult.

“You're opening stance is all wrong, your movements are sloppy, to say the least, and your hoof placement is simply dreadful,” he said as he approached her. He passed by her as she watched him closely. Now standing in the center of the room, Magus looked back at her and let out a heavy sigh.

“If you're going to use a technique that I've created, then, you’re going to learn to treat it with respect and use it properly. I can't stand to see my own work reduced to, whatever it is you would call that horrid shamble from earlier.” He beckoned her closer with a slight wave.

Hesitating at first, Trixie approached, keeping a probing gaze on him. If she didn't know any better, she would think Magus actually wanted to teach her now, despite the preliminary taunts.

“Assume the Radix Stance,” he instructed.

“The what?”

“The first form, of course,” he said with a sigh. “If we’re going to fix this travesty then the first movement is a good place to start.”

Conscious of Magus' historically sporadic behavior, Trixie carefully sat the book down with a furrowed brow and a cautious gaze locked on him. She could easily recall the opening stance, and quickly adopted it, placing her legs and moving her head to the correct angle.

“No, no, no,” Magus said, shaking his head as he moved towards her. “All wrong. You're left foreleg should be here, you must widened your stance, keep your head up, and straighten your back for goodness sake! You’re preforming an artistic motion, not brawling with drunken, country yokels.” Magus moved around her, correcting her legs, head, and back. “Now, enter into the second phase.”

Trixie shifted her weight and took the next step, moving according to what she could recall.

“Stop!” he said before she was halfway through the movement. Trixie looked over to him as he said, “You mustn't force the change. It must be fluent.” He took up position next to her and assumed the starting stance as Trixie watched.

“Observe,” he said as he slowly moved in a similar, yet admittedly more relaxed manner. “I’m not rushing it, not forcing it. Nothing else matters right now but this. Forget your troubles and just move.”

“But how can I—”

“Just, move,” he repeated, glancing over.

Trixie watched closely as he made the move again, taking note of his effortless steps. As Magus re-assumed the starting stance once more, she followed suit until their forms were identical. Magus inspected her stance as they stood shoulder to shoulder. When he was satisfied, he gave an approving glance.

“Ready?” he asked. Checking her footing once more, Trixie looked to Magus and nodded. “And, step forward,” he instructed as they moved. Much to Trixie’s surprise, they moved almost in unison into the second form, then the next, and the next.

For what seemed like hours, the two performed the enchanting dance. It took Trixie a few attempts to get some of the moves right, but eventually, she perfected it with Magus’ help. The stallion continued to match her step by step, only breaking away to reposition and correct her. They remained on the first form for quite some time as per Magus’ instructions, apparently unsatisfied with her execution as they ran it again. Trixie frowned, but held her tongue, having the strangest feeling that, somehow, she was making actual progress. And having her normally inattentive master standing right beside her, helping almost every step of the way, was a welcome change.

It was hard to explain, but Trixie could swear that, through his callous expression, she could see a hint of joy. Then again, she was probably seeing things. Eventually, they moved on to the next form and the process was repeated.

Chapter 23 - Oath Keeper

Trixie quickly caught on to how she was supposed to step and picked up the next form almost instantly, feeling a strong euphoric sensation overtake her. She wasn’t sure how to feel about this, but nonetheless kept moving, keeping pace with Magus dancing next to her.

Eventually, the sounds of their hooves were joined by a set of small, scrambling clops that got louder little by little. Jabari soon appeared and rushed down the steps, carrying a large platter on his back, the two plates of triangular sandwiches clinking and wobbling about while he ran. As he reached the floor, Jabari arched his back to allow the platter to slide off and land without a hitch as the two ceased their dance.

Before they had a chance to thank him, he was off, rocketing back upstairs only expressing a slight giggle before disappearing. Choosing to ignore his juvenile behavior, they directed their attention to the small meal in front of them.

In silence, they ate, each holding a sandwich in their aura. As Trixie shoved the snack into her mouth, not realizing how hungry she’d gotten since breakfast, she noticed Magus avoiding her, looking off to the side as he slowly chewed his meal. This wasn’t uncommon for him, but he was usually scowling as he was doing it. In a way, he appeared to be in a calmer mood than normal.

“What's wrong Master?” Trixie asked with her mouth full.

With an impatient huff, he looked at her. “Why are you still here?”

Taken aback by the question, she swallowed her food and retorted, “What you mean? Why wouldn't I be here? Because of your bad behavior? Or by your—!”

“Please,” he said raising a hoof to stop her. “I didn't mean it like that. I'm just a little…Bewildered as to why, after everything that’s happened, after everything I've done and said, you're still so eager to stay. Does this power really mean that much to you?”

Trixie put down what remained of her lunch and said, “I'm not easily swayed.”

“Obviously, but why?”

“I don’t know, I-It's just how I grew up, I guess,” she said, before glancing away, thinking back to her childhood. “My parents were among the upper class and always expected a lot out of me.” Her stomach began to ache as her muscles weakened just thinking about it. Sighing, she said, “Oh, why am I even telling you this? I don’t expect you to understand.” She looked away, no longer in the mood to talk.

“I was born in Highrock, a Canterlot-like city if you will, where only the best of the best start their lives in sorcery. My parents and indeed my entire family are widely known for being amongst the best mages of the Order and expected perfection out of all. To make things more complicated, I had three older brothers to contend with.”

Trixie was almost instantly enthralled by his story and wide-eyed by how openly he was speaking his mind. “When I was old enough to enter into an apprenticeship at a magic academy, my father told me to come home a great mage or not to come home at all. So, I strive for excellence, no matter what.” Magus looked up at her and said, “Am I sounding familiar to you?”

She couldn't believe how honest he was being, but more so, how similar their upbringings were; although, his did seem harsher than her short story. By the sound of it, he had been through a lot, perhaps more than she had when dealing with her family. Her parents were harsh at times, but she could never recall a time that either one of them gave her an ultimatum like that.

“I’m sorry,” Trixie said, figuring that she should say something, understanding at least some of what he went through.

“Don't apologize!” Magus growled with a glare. “I don't want your sympathy. I'm merely stating a point. Nothing more.”

“Okay, okay!” she complained with a grimace.

He shut his eyes as he rubbed his temples. “Please, don’t take my rude behavior to heart. I don't much enjoy talking about my past, is all. Forgive me.” Releasing a sigh, he opened his eyes and stared into Trixie's as he said, “A story for a story. You wanted to know a little bit about myself, now; would you care to share what happened in Ponyville? I'd be dishonest if I said I wasn't a little intrigued.”

Trixie started to feel hot as she sat up and leaned away, lowering her brow as she said, “O-oh, it's not a very interesting story. At least, I'm sure it's nothing that you’d want to hear anyway. It's just—”

“Is that the source of your doubt? Your purpose for being so persistent?”

“N-n-no, I—” looking into his hardened expression, she was well aware that she could hide no longer. He was going to hear it one way or another. It was a fair trade, she guessed, even if she didn’t like it.

“Fine! You want to hear it? Well here it is!”

In a voice filled with regret, she recounted the events that transpired in that distant town, feeling like it happened ages ago. Except for a little embellishment here and there, she told the truth, as much as it pained her to do so. She got so involved in her story that she even stood up and stormed around, waving her hooves for emphasis. When she had finished her rant, Trixie lay back down in the same spot on the other side of the platter with her forelegs crossed.

As Magus opened his mouth to speak, she quickly interjected, saying, “So there you go, the story of how I messed up. Are you happy now? I'm not great and powerful; I'm just-just…” Her face fell to the floor, vision blurring with tears as she struggled to make the words come out, “… A failure.” She’d been so wrapped up in the telling, she’d forgotten the point of the story. But it all came rushing back now, and she suddenly regretted sharing, shivering at the thought of what ridicule awaited her.

“I suppose I was right on both accounts,” Magus said, nonchalantly. “You are indeed persistent and also exceptionally imprudent, reckless, and brash.”

Trixie’s eyebrows knit together, surprised by his calm demeanor and gentle, if unpleasant rebuke.

“But I was quite mistaken to believe that you were a greater mess than I.”

She looked up at him, expecting a better insult than that, if that was one.

“You assume that you're the only one who’s suffered a tremendous failure? Do you honestly believe we’re all exempt from that pain?” He took another bite from his sandwich and when his mouth was empty, said, “So, you couldn’t defeat a giant, magical bear which destroyed a roof, your caravan, a few trees, and your pride apparently. Try almost burning down half of the prestigious school you're attending, leaving many injured as you face expulsion from both the school and your family while you're older sibling mocks and belittles you relentlessly at every opportunity for the rest of your seven years of instructing.” He stared at her with a cold gaze and unflinching expression as he spoke. “Now tell me, do you believe that you’re alone?”

“So what,” Trixie said. “You burned down part of a school and were ridiculed for it, big deal. That Ursa was about to destroy an entire town and a lot more if it hadn't been for—” She stopped herself, realizing what she was about to say and who she was going to mention.

“Twilight Sparkle?” he finished with a raised brow.

“Y-yeah,” she said softly, glancing to the ground.

“Your behavior is understandable. If circumstances were different, I might say… I'd, perhaps, do the same.”

With a stalled breath, she looked at him. “Really?”

Magus nodded slightly. “Perhaps. Life isn't easy for either one of us, it would seem. We travel around, chasing our dreams, and were always alone on our quest. I, for one, hate the loneliness.”

“Then why do you try so hard to distance yourself from everyone? Ripper, Hex, me, you always push everyone away. Don’t you? Why?”

He paused as he searched for an answer, looking down at the plate. “Because I deserve to be,” he finally said, before consuming another bite from his meal. “Let's leave it at that.”

While Trixie appreciated the more social response, Magus was still avoiding the real answer. She decided not to press the issue though, since this was the first conversation they’d had where they weren’t yelling at each other. Plus, while it was nice he was actually answering her, she wanted to move on to a lighter topic.

“So, you’ve traveled a lot?” Trixie asked with a smirk. “Have you been to any strange places?” It was a silly question considering the world he inhabited, but it was a friendly query to change topics with.

“I have,” he replied in a lighter tone, meeting her eye again. “When you’ve traveled as much as I have, you have a tendency to witness numerous odd and strange anomalies from time to time.”

“Oh really? I bet I've seen weirder. What's the wildest place you’ve visited?”

Although his face refused to break away from the stone expression, Trixie noticed a twinkle of joy in his eye. Something she never thought she would see in his face. “The flying islands of The Lofty Castle, of course. Where the mages there enjoy making things float like balloons as they dance about with fairies and dragons alike. And, if I may add, they can make an excellent Dragonfly Tea.” His voice was warm, in a good way, and almost happy. The icy, callous eyes that she was so used to seeing were replaced by soft, seemingly vibrant ones. The only thing missing was a smile.

Trixie chuckled as she said, “Is that all? I can beat that easy…”

The two exchanged stories, both humorous and enlightening, long after their meal was finished. They laughed, or at least Trixie did, Magus expressed his enjoyment through less dynamic means. They debated every topic and tale that either one presented. In a slow, awkward fashion, Trixie was learning more and more about the usually secretive pony as he was likely doing the same with her. It seemed they had a lot in common, mostly in their pasts, but it was something they could relate to nonetheless. Trixie had forgotten what he had said a few days ago and had momentarily pushed the lingering timeline from her mind, just so she could enjoy this time together.

Eventually though, their talks came to an end and two stood back up to continue the magic dance.

They moved and stepped the same as before, mirroring each other perfectly. Well, as perfectly as Trixie was able to match her master before he corrected her stance. Ordinarily, she could clearly sense his power build as he grew annoyed, but now she was feeling something new emanating from him. She couldn’t put her hoof on it, but though it was the same magical power, this new sensation felt far more serene.

When they were called up for dinner, the session ended. Surprisingly, Magus followed and, with astonished looks from the zebra family, joined Trixie and them for dinner. He ate quietly as was expected, but it was nice to see him present for a meal. And although she didn't see him that night, the ruffled sheets of the neighboring bed the next morning suggested that he had actually gone to sleep in the same room; for a little while, at least.

When Trixie arrived at the training hall, there Magus stood in the center of the room with a table of breakfast delights before him, both awaiting her arrival. After wishing her a pleasant sounding “Good morning” the two dined, and, same as yesterday, they shared stories and experiences in a friendly light afterwards.

Something had changed between them, Trixie noticed. It had begun to seem like he was actually enjoying her company, and she was certainly enjoying his. Even as Hex started to bring home the so-called ingredients, blackened roots and small, dirty bags that Magus wanted, it didn't deter him much from aiding her.

Although it was minimal, she could slowly feel herself getting more…relaxed, for lack of a better term. She was unsure if this would aid her sorcery skills, but she continued to go through the motions each day until the morning finally came that she stood facing with a crystallized target at the other end of the room.

“Breathe,” Magus instructed, standing off to the side, observing her performance intently, “concentrate on your target, think of the spell, focus the power, and let it fly.”

She did as he said and was soon ready to speak the word. “Vexius!” she shouted as a glowing circle surrounded her and a roar of energy was unleashed from her horn. It took the form of a bolt of lightning and flew across the room, striking the target with a tremendous explosion!

The spell was more powerful and unwieldy than she had anticipated and she was flung back and away from the black, static filled cloud that rose up from where it had struck. Her ears rang as glints of light danced around her before she fell back, landing on something that felt too soft to be the floor.

When she had regained her senses, Trixie blushed when she unexpectedly found herself in the hooves of Magus, who looked on the destructive site, scanning the area as the cloud slowly dissipated. Although it was amazing and flattering that he managed to move fast enough to catch her in the nick of time, she became more interested in what the spell had hit as she got back to her hooves.

The parting cloud revealed that she had been successful in hitting her target, but it was not as precise as she would've liked. The center of the bull's-eye was intact, but a section of the edge had been blasted to pieces with grains of shimmering dust still falling to the ground. It was very minimal damage and not the destructive force that she had seen Magus use.

Trixie’s head grew limp and fell towards the floor as she let out a heavy sigh. She had missed the mark once again, practically only scratching it, and her heart sank as her hopes of succeeding slipped away.

“Is something amiss, Trixie?” Magus asked as she saw his hooves stand before her. “I'd imagine you'd be dancing about the room and, how’d you say, ‘whooping it up’ right about now.”

“How can I? I failed to destroy the target, again! After all that work, I still haven't gotten it right.”

“Come now, you're more stubborn than that,” Magus said with a scoff, lifting her head to eye level. “Do you really believe that you could‘ve done that a few days ago?” Magus motioned to the target behind them as he stepped aside to give her a better view.

“Well, no, but—”

“Then, what are you disappointed about? Have some respect for your accomplishment! You’ve exceeded my expectations, and I don’t need to tell you how rare that is.” Magus’ sympathetic, yet slightly insulting, words brought a smile to her lips, and she stood a little straighter. She'd wished to be further along by now, but Magus was right, seeing the damaged target was a huge step forward from nothing at all.

With a soft smile, she looked to him and said, “Thanks, but is there any chance you could say that without it sounding like an insult?”

His eyes twinkled, “Afraid not.”

She giggled, somehow knowing he was making a joke, though there was nothing in his demeanor to mark it as such.

His face went pale and he directed his gaze downward. “Trixie,” he said in a soft voice. “I’m…What I mean is…”

Tilting her head to the side, she said, “What?”

In one quick motion, he took one of her hooves and bowed his head. “I owe you a great and sincere apology for what I said before. When I told you that…When I told you that I wished you were gone. I didn't mean for such a discourteous remark to leave my lips. It was very indecorous and horrendous of me to say. It seems that I'm doing this a lot, but would you please excuse my temper and forgive my ill behavior.”

She was taken aback by the sudden action but even more so by what he’d said. She’d all but forgotten the incident, yet she was very moved by his sudden plea for forgiveness. Trixie didn’t think he had it in him to apologize in such a way.

“I do forgive you, Master. I think you’ve more than made up for that in the past few days.”

Magus looked up and locked eyes with her as he released her hoof. With a huff he said, “Yes, well, you must understand, my… Medication can have many, unwelcome side effects.”

“I already said it was alright, but if I may ask, why—”

“Please! Please. I know what you are about to say and I’d prefer not to go into it. I'm afraid I must apologize again, but I cannot say, please understand. It’s very personal.”

Magus was about to continue when they heard a familiar accented voice speak up from out of nowhere.

“Magus, Trixie.”

They turned and saw Loa standing atop the stairs, gazing down at them with her blank eyes. “It's almost ready. Come with me, both of you.”

Trixie didn't understand what she was talking about, but looking back at Magus, she saw his glassy eyed stare return as he looked at the blind mare, his comforting energy disappearing. As if he was under a spell, he walked past her and up the steps towards the zebra, moving in a slow, entranced fashion.

“Come along Trixie,” Loa said, continuing to look down at them.

Unsure what she could want with both of them, Trixie proceeded forward and followed Magus up the steps before Loa led them down the corridor and took them upstairs.

The dimly lit parlor was eerily ominous with a strange, choking smell permeating the air. The door to the dining room was wide open and thick stands of black smoke crept out, floating towards the ceiling where it collected. The fire in the stove was doused and only a few candles remained lit. Loa wasted no time as she led the group into the next room.

Trixie had expected to enter the dining room where she had been just last night, but it looked nothing like it had before. The room had grown, almost tripling its previous size with a large, vaulted ceiling extending high overhead and circular walls surrounding them. The entryway in the back was gone, a solid wall standing strong in its place as if it had been there all along.

The sharply dressed Hex danced around a black cauldron atop a platform in the center of the room, twirling a long stick as he hummed a lively tune. He took no notice of their approach as they carefully stepped around the candles that were scattered across the floor, each with a purple flame atop their wick. A collection of horrifying masks on the walls watched them, no longer appearing to be simple decorations but rather seeming as if they were alive, glowing green eyes following every step.

“Cauldron blazing in the fire. Lapping flames grow ever higher. Tongue of toad and wing of bat. Mixed within this bubbling vat,” Hex sang, throwing each named ingredient into the brew as strands of black smoke seeped out. “Raven's claw and serpent's scale. Roots of decay and waters pale. Stir and bubble to prepare for trouble. Tonight, make it double!” He laughed and chuckled as he stirred the concoction with glee.

“Husband, is it ready?” Loa said.

“Almost, my love. Just needs a little more toiling and boiling and then it’ll be complete. Oh!” Hex dashed down the steps to Loa and loudly whispered into her ear, “But I still need that thing. You know, the thing. That big thing that I need. The thing that without said thing I wouldn't be able to make the other thing that that thing wants.” He quickly and briefly pointed to Magus. “Did you get that thing that I sent yo—I mean, that I asked for? It's the thing that when used with the other thing makes a big thing and then—”

“Yes! For goodness sakes, Husband, yes!” Loa shouted, pushing him away with a scowl.

“Oh, great!” Hex replied before racing back to stir the pot. “Because I need that thing.”

Loa huffed before looking back at them. “Wait here,” she instructed, walking towards the cauldron.

When the mare had left, Trixie's gaze shifted to Magus who stood unnaturally still, staring blankly at the large container. There was no question that something was eating at him; even Trixie could see it as plain as day.

“Master?” she said, getting no response or reaction. She reached out to touch him as she said, “Master, are you al—”

The moment her hoof grazed him, he jumped back and shot her a wide-eyed stare, beads of sweat visible on his forehead. Each breath was shaky and labored, causing his body to tremble.

They gazed at one another for a moment, until Loa drew their attention, saying, “Magus, Trixie.” She waved a hoof, gesturing them to come. Spellbound, Magus approached, Trixie watching him shakily advance up the steps before following close behind, ready to catch him if he should fall.

They ascended the platform and stood before the large pot as the zebra couple took up positions on the other side. Peering into the vat, Trixie saw a dark liquid that boiled with red tinted bubbles. The fluid swirled around with the flow of the stirring rod, but, in brief instants, it seemed to move against the current in a bizarre fashion, as if it were…alive.

“Ugh, what is this stuff?” Trixie asked, holding her nose to the toxic fumes.

“Why, Aquae tenebraum, of course,” Hex said. “Or, if you prefer the less fancy name, The Waters of Darkness. Neat, huh?” In a flash, the pole was pulled from his hooves by an unseen force within the bubbling liquid as it disappeared into the pot. Hex’s wide-eyed, solemn face lasted for a moment before he smiled back at her. “You probably shouldn’t touch it though. You could lose your head, or a leg, or, well, everything!” He laughed maniacally as he clapped his hooves together.

“Quite husband!” Loa ordered as he lightly chuckled, quieting down. “It's not Waters of Darkness, yet. It still needs one last thing.” In that moment, Loa and Hex turned their heads and looked at Trixie.

“…What?” Trixie said, eyeing the two. “Why are you looking at me like that?”

Loa sighed before she said, “Creating genuine Aquae tenebraum is hard enough, even with all the ingredients at your disposal. But, creating a synthetic version that is as potent as the real thing requires…something extra for it to work. It's a very unconventional item that is normally very hard to obtain. Especially in our position.”

“What are you saying?” Trixie asked.

“We need your blood,” Hex nonchalantly blurted out triggering a glare from Loa, looking none too pleased by his statement.

“My b-blood?”

Loa huffed as she looked back to her. “Well, I was trying to avoid being so blunt about it, but what's done is done. Yes, your blood is needed for the chemical to be completed.”

Trixie fidgeted in place as butterflies fluttered in her stomach. “Why blood? Why my blood!? It's Magus' potion, why aren't you asking him?”

“The recipe is very specific,” Loa explained. “It must be the blood of a non-magical pony and it must be given willingly.”

“I'm plenty magical! I'm a unicorn after all. Plus, I'm training to use your Circle magic—”

“Exactly, you're still in training. You have yet to enter our ranks and thus you're still considered ‘non-magical.’ I suppose it would’ve been prudent to say non-circle; but, nonetheless, you're the only non-circle pony within a hundred miles at least and the only one who would willingly do this.”

“Well, I…” Trixie really didn't want to do this. Even back when she first met Magus, she didn't like seeing her own blood. She could feel her breath catching in her chest as she looked into the bleak pot before her.

“You're free to refuse, of course,” Loa chimed in. “After all, you must do this of your own choice. You'd only be forcing Magus to wait a little longer, but I'm unsure if he’d want to. All the same, it's up to you.”

Trixie paused and looked to the floor as she thought, weighing her options. She had seen these freaky rituals before and experienced most of them first hoof. While she hadn't experienced one that was life-threatening, it still wasn't very appealing to commit to one of these acts if she really didn't have to. Magus could wait for whatever this stuff was supposed to do…Then again, Trixie thought back to earlier, he had been helping her more and perhaps deserved her aid.

“P-please Trixie,” Magus silently uttered beneath his breath. He didn't look at her, continuing to stare into the dark pool with his mane concealing much his face save for his muzzle. “I beg of you.”

Trixie could hear the despair in his trembling voice. It was the sound of uncertainty, a sound that she was all-too-familiar with. In that moment, she had made her decision.

“Let's do it,” Trixie said, staring into the blank eyes of Loa.

With a nod, Loa looked to Hex as he glanced back at her before focusing on Trixie. Removing his hat, Hex presented it to Trixie upside down. Through the darkness in the cap, a small, silver goblet materialized, filled with a clear, green liquid. A shadowy arm rose up from the hat and presented it before Trixie.

“Drink,” Loa instructed.

With her magic, Trixie took the cup and brought it to her lips. It smelled foul but with a quick swig the contents were gone, leaving a sour taste in her mouth. As the cup vanished, Trixie was surprised to find that nothing was happening, not eve—!

Trixie collapsed, barely having enough time to catch herself as she clenched her chest. Her heart pounded as fire raced through her veins. She groaned, trying to gather her wits, but her breath came in short gasps, and she couldn’t seem to fill her lungs.

The torturous pain subsided, just enough to allow her to stand. When she was able to look over the top of the pot, she saw a dagger floating in midair in front of her. Trixie’s eyes darted from the knife to Loa as memories of a night long past entered her mind.

Trixie tried to form her thoughts into a question, but the little air she could hold in her lungs and the burning sensation in her throat made it difficult. “W-w-wha-what’ssss th-thi-th—”

“You must give your blood willingly and by your hoof,” Loa sternly said. “Take the blade.”

Looking back at the dagger, burning pain seared through her foreleg as she tried to move it. In a quick, excruciating move, Trixie grabbed the knife as she brought her other hoof up and leaned it against the rim of the pot. Magus' gaze had shifted to Trixie as she used the cauldron as a crutch, one hoof holding the knife and the other making its way towards it.

The pain was nowhere near as bad as the burning sensation that coursed through her as she ran the sharp edge across her wrist. With a crimson stream falling into the black pool, the dagger vanished, allowing Trixie to hold her wounded leg in place as it began to shake in pain.

As the lifeblood drained out of her, her heart started to slow and the fire in her veins cooled. It was a strange relief to see the red fluid leaving her drop by drop, disappearing into the dark water below. Loa, Hex, and Magus watched her sacrifice intently, eyes following every droplet that fell as the water swirled and moved on its own, getting progressively more erratic. Trixie latched on to the side of the vat, holding on tightly to prevent her from falling as her legs grew weak under her.

Eventually, her plasma droplets ceased. Trixie felt exhausted but at ease now that the ordeal was over. She looked up at Loa, hoping to see confirmation that it was over. The blind mare did nothing and said nothing, meeting her hopeful, weary eyes with a vacant stare.

“Is—is it over?” Trixie asked with scarcely a breath to spare. “Am I done?”

Without warning, the black liquid leapt from the cauldron and grabbed hold of her blood stained hoof, as if alive and hungry for more. Trixie yelped as loud as she could as its disembodied form gripped her tight, feeling like acid against her skin. Her hoof tingled as she could feel the living liquid entering her body through the cut. The water jerked her forward with tremendous force, almost pulling her into the now raging pot if not for the set of hooves that took hold of her waist at the last second.

Barely possessing the strength, Trixie glanced back to see Magus holding onto her. Gritting his teeth, he inched her away from the cauldron before Hex jumped in and grabbed hold of her, pulling with all of his might.

A ringing sound filled her ears, drowning out any sound save the rhythmic beat of her own heart. Trixie could feel herself getting weaker as the pulsations pounded harder, gradually slowing each time. Looking back ahead, the dark water held firm, but as her vision began to blur and the loud ringing clouded her mind, she could see Loa raising her hooves into the air and shouting something inaudible. Whatever she had said caused the water to release Trixie’s hoof disappearing back into the pot.

Trixie flew back with the force that Magus and Hex were pulling her and fell onto her back. The ringing in her ear started to fade, replaced by distant mumbles around her.

But even as her vision grew dark, she saw Magus kneeling over her, holding her face as he muttered something to her. His brow was wrinkled as he looked down on her with a pained gaze, lightly tapping her face as if to keep her awake. Hex and Loa came into view, both muttering something to each other and glancing down at her, but Trixie's eyes remained on Magus even as he seemed to fall away, until all was black and silent.

Trixie’s world was shadowy and empty. No thoughts, no emotion, and no noise came to her. But something told her that she was not alone in this void. Something surrounded her, watching from beyond the blackness. Though she couldn’t see it, whatever it was seemed familiar in a way.

In a flash, a large eye appeared and stared at her as whispers called to her. Trixie had seen it before, during her first night within the Circle, but this time she felt no empathy and no sense of calmness as she stared. In an instant, she was pulled towards it as the whispers turned to louder, alien voices that shouted into her ears.

Trixie's eyes shot open as she gasped, taking a few deep breaths before calming herself. The sense of distress quickly faded when she saw where she was.

She stared at a plain, blank ceiling with similar, unadorned walls around her. The few bits of furniture she could see were just as dull in appearance as the warm bed she laid in. Trixie was home, or at least back in her room at Magus' caravan.

“Ah, you're awake. Good,” said a familiar voice next to her.

Looking beside her, Trixie saw Magus sitting in one of his extravagant chairs right next to the bed with an opened book into his hooves. A teapot and two cups sat on the table next to him, accompanied by a small bowl and a bottle that were set to one side. It appeared as if Magus had been sitting there for quite some time as she slept, looking very comfortable where he was at.

Her bones and muscles ached as she moved her hooves. Despite the warm covers, she felt a slight chill strike her hooves as they slipped out from the sheets. She rubbed her tender face, feeling bedsores ravaging her. Something cool was on her forehead, but she was too weak to really wonder what it was.

“How long was I asleep?” Trixie jadedly asked, covering herself back up.

Closing his book and levitating it aside, Magus said, “A few days.”

“A few days?!” Trixie shouted as she shot up; flinging a small, damp cloth from her head onto the bed. She instantly regretted that action as she grew dizzy.

Before she could collapse back onto her pillow, Magus caught her as he said, “Careful!” Propping her up, he said, “It has, but you must still take it easy. You're not at full strength yet.”

Magus levitated the bottle and one of the cups over to him before filling the small container. The liquid came out as a thick brown fluid that made Trixie’s stomach churn.

Magus moved the cup to her lips and said, “Here, this will help.” Trixie downed the potion, smelling and tasting the strong bitterness as Magus held her head. She tried her best to ignore the taste, and, when the cup was empty, Magus put the cap back on the bottle and placed both objects onto the table.

“How are you feeling?” Magus asked, laying her back onto the pillow.

“Okay, I guess. What happened?”

“You fainted. Apparently, that potion was a little wilder than originally anticipated. Hex and Loa send their regards and apologize for what transpired. They also wish you well in the future.” Magus picked up the cloth from the bed and soaked it in the bowl next to him.

Trixie started to piece together what happened. She remembered the searing pain, the dark water, and…

“Are you feeling all right, Master?” Trixie said, recalling how he behaved before the ritual.

“Fine. Why do you ask?” he replied, ringing out the cloth before placing the cool rag on her forehead.

“You didn't seem fine back at the cauldron.”

Magus froze as he glanced away, searching for an answer. “Oh, that. Yes, I'm quite well now, thank you for asking,” he said picking up his book up again. “And…” Magus started, not making eye contact with her. “Thank you again for going through that dreadful affair on my behalf. I didn’t expect it to be so… Eventful.”

“Around you, everything’s eventful,” she said with a smirk.

He gently nodded before looking at her. “…Agreed.”

As Magus returned to his book, a thought came to mind. “Master. How much longer do I have?”

“Hmm?”

“To master the spell. How much longer do I have before…?”

Turning to her, he refused to look her in the eye as he paused, pondering the question. “…Three days,” he said solemnly, finally locking eyes with her.

“Three days?! I don't have a moment to spare then,” Trixie frantically said, starting to get up. “I have to—”

“No, you don't,” he said, resting a hoof on her chest, preventing her from moving. “You'll be fine. For now you must rest. You won't be able to cast magic in your condition anyway and worrying about it won't help you recover either.”

“But I—”

“Please, trust me,” he said kneeling close to her. “You’re a fast learner. Far faster than I would’ve thought. You'll be fine. Alright?”

With a wrinkled brow and a heavy sigh, Trixie said, “Alright.” She relaxed back onto her pillow, but fidgeted relentlessly to get comfortable, her waning time weighing heavily on her mind made the task all the more difficult.

Magus shut his eyes, shaking his head softly before looking downward. “Trixie, you've done more than any master could ask of his student, and truly aided me. For that, I’m indebted to you.” He looked back up at her. “As a gentlecolt I must repay such a deed.”

Trixie watched him with a still demeanor, wondering what he was getting at.

Staring into her eyes, he said, “I vow on my honor that no matter what happens, I’ll be there for you.”

Trixie sat, stunned. There was gravity to Magus' words she'd never heard before, and something told her this was far more serious even than the oath he'd made in Trottingham. It took her a moment to gather her wits.

“Do—do you promise?” she replied.

Magus reached under the sheets and pulled out her hoof, holding it tightly with both of his.

“I give you my word.”

Trixie melted back into the bed, the tension that had kept her from finding rest fleeing at long last. Despite the fact that nothing had changed; the deadline still loomed over her, and she wasn't any farther along in her studies, it felt as though a great weight had been lifted from her shoulders. Somehow, her goals felt much closer, and she smiled confidently in the face of her coming trials. She'd barely closed her eyes before she was fast asleep.

* * *

A roar of rage filled Trixie’s mind as visions of red and black swirled before her, sending waves of pain and sorrow through her. Blurred images passed by far too fast to make anything of note out, but she could feel the emotions that went with them: hatred, anger, despair filled her, choking her with misery and hopelessness. Just as it was overwhelming her, a mare’s scream pierced her ears.

She jolted awake, almost leaping out of bed as her heart raced. Trixie breathed heavily as she looked around the moonlit room to see Magus’ chair and table were gone and the pony was nowhere to be seen. Hex’s gift, the macabre necklace, lay on the nightstand, looking as unappealing as ever. A chill no longer plagued her and her bones felt normal while her head was right as rain, she felt rejuvenated save her parched throat. Nothing was out of place, and it appeared that the nightmare was just that and nothing to worry abo—!

A sudden, distant crash startled her, and she looked to the door. She thought it was just her imagination until another louder crash rang out. It sounded as if it was coming from somewhere downstairs, but she couldn’t be sure.

Despite Magus' orders to stay in bed, she got up and placed her hooves on the cold, creaking floor. Opening the door, she swallowed her unease, and made her way down the hall to the foyer, unsure what or who she might find as another violent clatter wailed close by.

Chapter 24 - The Price of Progress

Trixie arrived at the brightly lit foyer before she knew it. Glancing over the railing, the two ornate chairs sat, devoid of the unicorn’s presence, and she reasoned he was probably in his room, fast asleep. As she arrived at the base of the stairs, a loud bang erupted from the dining room, sounding like somepony pounding on the walls. Staring down the hall, her body shivered at the faint vibrations of some erratic power. It was far too unstable to be Magus, and the idea of somepony else breaching the caravan was impossible; or so she thought. Brushing her quivering aside with a shake of her head, she followed the energy, unsure what was ahead, but remaining alert and determined to find out what it was.

The dining room was the same as it had always been, the paintings on the walls, the furniture, and the long, black window at the other end of the room. Nothing had been touched and there was no sign of anypony who could be causing the racket she’d been hearing.

Another sudden crash of breaking glass refocused her attention, directing her to the door at the end of the long table. Trixie stared at the door for a moment, waiting to see if another sound would occur. When none came, she made her way over, pulse hastening, realizing that she had never seen what was behind it for all the days she’d been here. It was the same room Magus locked himself in while she practiced her magic day by day. Whatever he was doing in there, he made sure to guard it whenever she came knocking.

‘Could it really be him in there?’ she thought, feeling the inconsistent energy inside.

“Master?” Trixie called, tapping ever so slightly on the door. She put her ear close to the door and heard nothing at all, much less a reply. “Master?” she said again, knocking a little harder, only to find it unlocked as it creaked inward. Slowly, she pushed the door open and took a step inside, looking around at her new surroundings.

Beyond the threshold was a sight to behold. An enormous laboratory towered before her, dedicated to some arcane science with beakers, burners, mortars, glassware of all kinds, and innumerable other oddities piled high in every corner of the room like something out of a mad scientist novel. Colorful chemicals bubbled in their jars and through transparent tubes running from them while the cogs of large machines turned and ground. Strange symbols were drawn on practically every surface and books with blank covers were piled high throughout the room.

Wandering inside, she noted that much of the lab was split in half by sets of tall, expansive rows of shelves and machinery, but leaving the small space she walked in open with only a few tables and cabinets against the walls. Various plants and colored dust covered the counters with a number of scientific-looking tools lying next to them. Trixie jumped as the sudden sounds of electricity roared overhead, leaving sparks in its wake as it hopped from pylon to pylon.

She marveled at the machines and objects around her before a sudden, hollow knock reminded her what she was here for. The lab became a distant thought as she glanced around the room, quickly finding where the sound came from.

Past an archway made of climbing beakers and arcing tubes, stood a heavy-looking door that was almost twice as big as any other she had seen in the caravan. Large bolts and latches kept the door sealed, curious that out of all the secrets Magus was keeping from her behind locked doors, this was the only one with locks on the outside. Stranger still were the rusted chains and broken padlock on the floor in front of it, looking as if they had once been bolted into the hole riddled wall around the entryway.

The locks would be easy enough to remove, secured as they were with simple latches, but with their quantity it seemed that, whatever was beyond the door, Magus wanted it to stay where it was. Not even a handle adorned the door, leading her to assume that she had to push it.

Hesitant at first, Trixie lightly knocked on the door. “Master? Are you in there?” There was no response. Her mind was aflutter with what could be hiding behind the barred door. Magus was always very determined to keep her in the dark about anything that concerned him, and she debated whether or not she should intrude.

After weighing the options, she thought, ‘A little peek couldn't hurt.’

Taking a quick glance behind her to ensure that she was alone, Trixie began the tedious process of unlocking all the bolts and latches she could find. Each hollow click that sounded brought her closer to discovering the stallion's secrets. When the final lock was removed, Trixie stood before the unguarded door and what lay beyond became tantalizingly close.

Trixie's curiosity was abuzz as she placed her hooves on the entrance and gave it a hard push. It didn't move at first, and she put more force into it before it progressively inched inward, making a loud creak before moving the rest of the way on its own.

As the door swung into the room, Trixie gazed at the chilling sight before her. The candlelit room was small and in a state of disarray as numerous shards of glass and liquids littered the ground. The floor, walls, and even the ceiling were damaged by scorch marks, as if a fire had broken out. Trixie cringed with a curled lip when she laid eyes on the numerous pictures and diagrams that hung on the walls, all depicting a pony's anatomy and organs to a stomach churning degree of realism. A long, narrow table sat in the center of the room, painted red by the ample amount of fresh red liquid that coated it, slowly sinking into the wood; she didn't want to believe it, but the iron tang in the air smelled strongly of blood. Familiar blue petals lay, stained, on the crimson wood as well as an unrecognizable crystalline vial that still had some powdery substance inside.

Trixie held a hoof over her snout as she proceeded deeper, the pungent odor almost overwhelming her senses. At the end of the grisly table, she found a large pot boiling over a roaring fire. Leaning in to take a closer look, saw a black substance inside that appeared to move on its own, just like the dark water from Loa's caravan. She quickly backed away, remembering what it had done before.

As she did, a soft jingle sounded at her hooves. Looking down, Trixie moved her hoof and found a silver chain with a circular-shaped locket attached that was slightly singed and covered with scratches. Picking up the trinket with her magic, she found that it was heavier than it looked and could see that, despite the wear, it was finely crafted with elaborate flowers embroidered into its frame. The case must’ve been welded shut as no matter how hard she tried, the locket wouldn’t open. Giving up, she turned it over and saw the words, My Heart and Soul, To You Forevermore printed in ornate text, completely free of any damage.

As she read the words, a loud creak sounded behind her followed by a hollow slam that made her heart sink.

“What are you doing here?” announced a cold voice, confirming Trixie's fears as she recognized it immediately.

Swallowing her concerns, she looked back, keeping the locket behind her, to see the door closed shut with the silver maned unicorn slumped against the wall beside it, staring at her with bloodshot eyes. Trixie didn’t know what to say or how to react, yet, she became distracted by his shocking appearance.

His usually, finely groomed coat was a mess and his silver mane was out of sorts, sticking out in every direction and hanging limp over his face. The red robe he was never seen without was torn in places with one blood-soaked sleeve pulled up and the other ripped along the wrist yet still with a noticeable red stain. Long cuts could be seen along his bare foreleg, appearing fresh as crimson droplets still poured from them, pooling onto the ground around him. His eyes continued to twitch as they stared at her, occasionally shaking wildly as if he was having trouble seeing her.

“Why have you come?” Magus said in a shaky voice.

“Master! I was just—”

“Do you like it?”

“What?”

“The locket. Do you like it?” he asked calmly, causing Trixie to freeze. His voice was uneasily soothing, chilling in fact, that sent a shiver up her spine. Something wasn’t right about him. Her eyes darted behind her for a second, realizing that she had been caught. Before she could say a word in defense, Magus stopped her and said, “Why don’t you put it on?”

“P-put it on?” she said, levitating the pendant into view in front of her. “Master, I couldn’t. It’s not even mine. I—”

A red aura broke her hold on the trinket, replacing it with Magus’ magic as he put the chain around her neck. She watched the locket as he released it, allowing it to rest around her neck before looking back up at him with a grimace and a speechless voice.

He looked at her with hollow eyes for a moment before his neck seemed to lose the ability to hold his head up.

“Why have you come?” he asked, looking at the floor.

There was more wrong with him than she thought. She wasn’t sure what it was, but the pool of blood on the ground and the bubbling pot next to her were good hints. But what connection they had, she couldn’t say.

“I-I heard a noise. It…it woke me up and I—”

“Don’t you dare lie to me!” he abruptly shouted, springing to his hooves as he glared at her and stomped on the floor with a shaky hoof. “I should’ve killed you a long time ago. Allowed nature to take its course.” He began marching towards her as he said, “Why, why, why didn’t I just let you die!?”

“Wh-what?”

“You have no right being here.” Magus hastened his pace, until he was face to face with the dumbfounded Trixie. “That’s all you’ve ever done, taunt me, twisting the knife that’s already buried in my heart.” He pushed forward as she began to blindly retreat, unable to take her eyes off him. “Every night, every day it’s the same. Do you enjoy toying with me? Torturing me? Is my life a game to you? To do as you wish for your own sick pleasure!?”

Magus backed her into the wall so much that she was forced to stand as he placed both hooves on either side of her, removing any chance of escape.

“Is that it!?” he demanded, baring his teeth. The wood around his hooves began to smolder as his intense stare remained on her.

“Master, I don’t know what you’re talking about. I—”

In a flash, he gripped her shoulders. Squeezing her tight, he said, “Don’t say that! You’ve lost the privilege to call me that ever again.”

His hold sharply escalated, practically crushing her under the force. She winced and attempted to struggle, but could hardly move.

“You’re hurting me—”

“Good!” he shouted, slamming her against the wall. “Know a fraction of my pain. Feel it. You did this, all of this.”

His grip loosed for only a moment before he was pressing against her neck. Trixie gagged as she pulled on his hooves, attempting to remove them, feeling her air supply slowly stopping.

She gasped for air as Magus frantically said, “Die, die, just die. I want to see the light fade in your accursed eyes. Now, die.”

Trixie wheezed, trying one last time to reason with him only to find that speaking was impossible.

The pressure on her throat intensified as she struggled and thrashed about, trying anything to get away. Everything blurred as darkness crept in around the corners of her vision. Trixie couldn’t believe this was happening to her, and from somepony she trusted.

As much as she fought she couldn’t get any air while his hold on her only grew. Her feats of resistance were in vain as Magus held strong against her smacks and kicks. With her options dwindling, there was only one thing left to do.

With the last of her strength she focused her magic into her horn and released a bright flash of light in the form of a firework spell right into Magus’ face. He yelled in pain as he jumped back, allowing her to fall to the ground and breathe once more. He shouted curses in anger as he rubbed his face, allowing Trixie time to recover. In a blind rage, he thrashed about, wildly swinging with one hoof while keeping the other over his injured eyes.

The cauldron was pushed over as he passed by, spilling the concoction onto the ground. It remained for only a moment before evaporating, leaving no trace of it behind save a wisp of smoke.

Trixie took a few quick, deep breaths before her eyes locked onto the door at the far side of the room. Magus fell to the ground with a wail, propping himself up with a foreleg while the other continued to wipe his face. This was her moment to flee, whatever was happening, she didn’t care. Getting to safety was the only thing on her mind. Not wasting another moment, she took off towards the door, keeping the table between her and the enraged pony.

Before she could come anywhere near the exit, something struck the ground in front of her, calling forth a wall of fire that split the room in half.

“Where are you running off to?” Magus’ chillingly calm voice emanated.

Trixie looked over to him with trembling eyes as she saw him…and it. To her horror, a fiery, serpent-like appendage had sprouted from his back with a scythe-like point at the end hanging limply over him. If it was magic, it was unlike any she could imagine. With both hooves on the ground, he slowly got up; his mane concealing his face, hanging down as he rose.

“We’re not finished, yet. This ends tonight, you see. It all ends…” he said, in an unnaturally soothing manner, before shooting her a crazed glare from a single red, glowing eye. “Tonight!” The bladed appendage swung towards her, barely missing her as she ducked in response, the air above briefly being lit ablaze.

As Magus faced her, she hastily glanced around, looking for any way to escape as her eyes fell on the table. Acting quickly, she flipped the table over with a flick of her horn and placed it atop the wall of flames, creating a small path through the barrier. With the pass quickly degrading and the insane mage approaching her, she hurried across. The wood wasn’t much protection from the enchanted flames below and she felt them burning her hooves, but she managed to cross just in time before the fire gobbled up the table and returned to its normal state. Trixie ignored the pain in her legs and bolted to the door.

“There will be no escape this time!” Magus shouted as she clawed at the door, trying desperately to find a way to open it. “All the pain. All the suffering. Will end in fire!”

Trixie breathed heavily as she turned just in time to see Magus effortlessly walk through the wall of flames, five more bladed limbs erupted from his back and danced wildly over him, making screeching noises on their own. With a bloodthirsty roar, he unleashed a geyser of flames from his mouth towards her. Instinctually, she rolled out of the way as the attack passed, breaking through the door as if it were nothing, sending small bits of flaming wood everywhere. Taking a brief glance at him, Trixie dashed out of the opening into the lab with searing flames close on her tail.

Just as the exit was in sight, something swatted her legs out from under her as a burning tentacle flew over her and slammed the door shut, leaving a fire wall in its place. Trixie tumbled and slid to a stop, but she didn’t have much time to recuperate before she saw three more appendages come at her. Moving out of the way just in time, she hurried down one of the beaker cluttered aisles as jars fell in her wake, some exploding into a piercing, colorful light.

“I will finish what the Fates started,” Magus’ voice reverberated around the room. “Not even the Ancient One will recognize you when I send you to him!”

Shelf after shelf crashed to the floor behind her, sending glass and chemicals flying as fire streaked across the ceiling and walls. She didn’t know how far the hall stretched or where she was going, but so long as it put distance between her and the crazed mage, it didn’t matter.

A stream of fire flew over her head and landed in front of her, exploding as it instantly took the form of Magus, bringing her to an immediate, sliding stop.

His eyes were fire, and it seeped out from the corners as he stepped out from the surrounding flames. More of the serpent-like tentacles hovered above him with all their bladed edges pointing at her. As Magus walked towards her, his hooves singed the floor, leaving patches of flames behind, as Trixie backed away. She didn’t get far before a pillar of fire erupted behind her, blocking her retreat. Her panicked breaths turned raspy as the heat seared her lungs.

“Master, you’re not yourself,” Trixie pleaded as the sound of her heartbeat rang in her ears, “Please, don’t do this!”

“Go back where you belong. In my memories,” Magus said as the blades converged around him, readying to strike.

Taking a quick scan of the room, Trixie spied a small gap between two of the shelves, just big enough for her to fit through. Looking back to Magus one last time, she darted towards the opening just as the enflamed blades launched towards her, barely missing, but snipping off a few strands of hair from her tail. She squeezed through the cavity and made it to the adjacent aisle on the other side as fast as she could before hearing Magus roar. Fleeing from the sound of an explosion behind her and the rattling containers on the tables, she made her way down the fire and glass filled passage and soon saw the exit, no longer guarded by the wall of flames.

Quickly, she threw open the door and ran through, slamming it shut behind her. Trixie wasted no time as she headed towards the foyer, running down the hall and gasping for air the whole way.

When she was more than halfway down the corridor, a clamor erupted back at the dining room in the form of shattering wood and a roaring combustion. Trails of flames rocketed passed her, clinging to the arched ceiling as they reached the entrance hall before her.

As she entered the room, the flames blocked off the stairs, the front door, and the opposing hallway, leaving her trapped with nothing but the two ornate chairs and the fireplace to protect her.

Hearing hoofsteps behind her, Trixie acted quickly and dove underneath one of the chairs, hoping it’d be enough to hide her from her pursuer. It wasn’t the best place, but it would have to do, she hoped.

Her ears flicked in reaction to every sound around her, from the faint crackling flames to the echoing hoofsteps that got closer every moment. Dark thoughts plagued her with grisly images of her demise, causing her to hyperventilate in terror.

Her heavy breathing came to an abrupt stop as she saw Magus enter the room, body almost aflame with the bladed appendages oscillating above, as if searching for her. Trixie followed him intently, trembling at the sight of the monster he'd become.

“Come out, coward,” Magus shouted. “Face the punishment you deserve.” His head swung from one direction to the next, thankfully unable to notice her hiding spot. “I will find you. It’s only a matter of time, and when I do I…I…!”

The fire in his eyes vanished, returning to normal as he shut them tight. He began violently jerking his head and digging at his throat, looking as if he was choking, as the crimson tentacles slithered away, disappearing into his back. Magus collapsed to the floor, hacking and gagging before he began to violently cough, spitting up a pool of black liquid. Tears welled in the corners of his eyes as he continued to heave the unnatural fluid.

He wheezed heavily, looking down at the dark pool before his eyes suddenly shot over to the chair and locked onto her with a crazed look. A tentacle spawned again and swatted the chair away before grabbing hold of one of her hooves, forcefully pulling her towards him. Trixie shrieked as she was thrown to the ground and a set of scorching hot hooves pinned her down by the throat.

“Expellovis!” Magus shouted before a power encircled Trixie’s horn. Whatever it did, she could feel her unicorn magic slipping away. She quickly found that she could no longer call on it no matter how hard she tried.

With black liquid still dripping from his chin, Magus looked down at her and said, “This ends, now.” Reaching into his robe, Magus drew a curved, blood stained dagger and held it high over his head, poised to end her life as the tainted red metal shimmered in the firelight. All Trixie could do was gag and struggle as she stared at the blade while she gripped his hoof tightly and attempted to pry it from her throat to no avail. Magus clenched his teeth, the knife shaking frantically in his hoof.

Trixie stared into his fevered eyes, almost able to see whatever dark fit of madness plagued him. But, somehow, she could feel part of him was still in there, beyond his raging, inflamed eyes that glared down at her.

With a final burst of strength, she managed to loosen Magus' hoof on her throat. “M-Ma… MAGUS!” she shouted.

In a flash, Magus' eyes widened as he brought the knife down towards her. Trixie shut her eyes, awaiting the blade’s strike, but none came and instead she heard Magus letting out a stifled groan. Suddenly, something warm splashed onto her stomach, followed by single drops. Magus removed his hoof from her throat as she peaked out from one eye to see a now familiar pony standing over her.

Gone were the eyes of madness, and he appeared different, almost like his old self again. He coughed, and more warm droplets landed on her. Trixie looked down and saw the knife plunged into his stomach, blood dripping from the hilt and his clenched hoof. Slowly, she looked back up at him, trying to make sense of what happened and what he had done.

Wincing, Magus aimed his free hoof at the door and forced it open, revealing a city outside. Trixie turned her head to stare at the open door, feeling a cold air whip past her.

“Go,” Magus weakly said, stumbling off of her and falling to the ground as he continued to clench the blood-soaked knife. She just stared at him as he began to hack up more black fluid. “Now.”

“…Magus—?”

“I said go!” he yelled as he twisted the knife with a painful groan. Trixie didn't move as she continued to gawk at the shivering stallion. “…She needs to die…She needs to suffer…” Magus muttered in a trembling tone, behaving as if he was talking to somepony or…as if somepony was talking to him. “She needs to burn, burn, burn—SHUT UP!” He screamed into the air.

“Magus,” Trixie said as she got on her hooves, “What's wrong with—?”

“Get out,” Magus commanded, looking at her with half of his face concealed by his wild mane.

“I don’t understand—!”

A geyser of fire erupted in front of her as he shouted, “Get out. Get, OUT!”

Trixie turned tail and galloped as hard as she could out the door, still hearing him repeat, “GET OUT!”

Trixie ran into the cold night as her hooves clopped loudly against the stone road. She didn't know where she was or where she was running to, but she had to escape, get away by any means necessary. It wasn't clear what malevolent force was controlling Magus or what was happening in that room. She didn’t know, and for the moment, she didn’t want to think about it. She just needed to run, and not stop until she was sure that whatever it was couldn’t find her again.

Chapter 25 - No Sanctuary

A salty wind blew through Trixie's frightened mane as she galloped through the paved streets divided by dark, sleeping buildings that stood all around her. The town was quiet, and only distant voices and sounds could be heard over her labored breathing. Her legs burned with each stride, constantly reminding her of what she was fleeing from. Teardrops flew behind her, brought on by pain both physical and emotional.

She didn't understand what happened nor could she piece together the puzzle of Magus' sudden insanity. Despite all that had happened between them, the promises, the apologies, and even the faintest glimmer of kindness, Magus could very well have killed her back there, and he probably would have.

Trixie had been running for some time, wanting to put as much distance between her and the fire wielding psychopath behind her as possible. But fatigue was setting in, her legs ached and her lungs felt as if they were beginning to tear apart. Quickly scanning the area, Trixie looked for a safe place to rest.

Slipping into a shady alley, Trixie sat down and rested against the cold stone wall, gasping for air as her heart violently pounded against her chest. Cautiously, she peeked around the corner to make sure she hadn’t been followed. Magus and the caravan were nowhere to be seen, but her surroundings seemed somewhat familiar, from the briny air to the subtle sound of waves crashing against a shoreline.

In the distance, Trixie could see a row of buildings leading to a massive patch of blackness against the starry, moonlit sky where tiny lights floated across the bleak surface of an inlet. The bright glow of a lighthouse shone at the mouth, its light stretching far into the dark horizon. Almost immediately, she recognized it as the ocean, but where specifically she was along it was still unclear.

The cove had a distinct curved shape to it that spanned the entire inlet which made it easy to guess where she was. It had to be Horseshoe Bay, which meant that the town must’ve been the port town, Baltimare, a place she hadn’t frequented much in her travels.

As she was enjoying the sight, a sudden chill ran up her spine followed by the sound of metal clanging together. Before she could react, something grabbed her and pulled her deeper into the alley, latching onto her neck. She struggled violently as a foreign hoof covered her mouth, muffling her screams and shouts. Her thoughts sprang to Magus, a crazed look in his eye as she tried to pull her attacker’s hooves off. She was sure it was him, come to drag her back to the caravan or worse.

“It’s okay, Trixie, it's okay! It's me, Silver.” Trixie ceased struggling. There was something familiar about that voice, and name. The pony’s grip loosened, if only slightly, allowing her to pull away as she spun around to face the stranger.

The figure was a pegasus, wings noticeably protruding from the dark brown, raggedy cloak that enveloped him. He was armed, the scabbard of a sword poking out from beneath his shroud that clanked and rattled with every move he made as if something were loose. The hooded shawl covered many of his features, making it difficult to make out anything else of note save for a single, silver eye that watched her carefully through the shadow of the hood.

“Silver?” Trixie asked, eyeing the figure cautiously as she prepared to run in case her suspicions were incorrect. “Is that really you?”

“It is,” he answered as he took a step towards her. “Are you all right? Are you hurt? What happened?” He looked down at her forelegs before taking one in his hooves and carefully inspecting it. “By Celestia! What in the world happened to you?”

Trixie winced in pain as he brushed against the wound, immediately pulling it away in response.

“Watch it!” she said, taking a step away. Looking at her hoof for the first time, she could see deep red splotches all over the base of her forelegs that seemed to glow in the dark. “It stings a bit, but it’s nothing, really,” she said, ignoring the brief surge of pain as she returned her hoof to the ground.

“It's not nothing! Did he do this?” Silver demanded.

Trixie was reluctant to answer. Had that really been Magus back there? It seemed more like a bad dream than something she’d only just escaped.

“I said it's nothing,” she replied, glancing down at her hooves once more. “What are you doing here anyway? How did you find me?” she added, wishing to change the subject.

“I was watching the caravan when you rushed out.” He lightly chuckled as he shook his head. “Boy, you sure can run fast.” Silver stared at Trixie with a smile and said, “I'm so glad you're safe.”

“Um, thanks,” she said, not quite able to return the smile.

At that moment, his smile vanished as his ears spiked up, rotating and flicking wildly while his eye darted around. He galloped passed Trixie and peeked around the corner, looking both ways at least three times before glancing back at her.

“Do you feel his power at all?”

“Who's? Magus’? No, I don't.”

“Good, he’s not close then. It's not safe to talk here. Can you walk?”

Trixie nodded.

“Alright, quickly, follow me.” The cloaked pony gestured for her to follow before taking a few steps out of the alley.

“And why should I?” Trixie asked. “I don't even know you, remember?”

Silver looked back before hastily approaching her.

“Please, you must trust me. You are in great danger here.”

“The last pony who asked me to trust him almost incinerated me. I just met you, so how do I know you won't do the same thing?”

Silver sighed as he looked to the floor before returning her gaze.

“Do you honestly believe that you’re better off with him than with me? The monster that almost killed you tonight?”

“That still doesn't—”

“It won't be long before he finds you again. Can you face him again? I promise, I will protect you with my life.” He stepped closer to her. “Trust me when I say, you cannot stay here. Please, we haven’t much time. Come with me. I will see you safe.” Silver extended his hoof to her.

Trixie hesitated, staring at it. Was this really an improvement? A quick glance around reminded her of the city she didn’t know, and the danger she faced. Reluctantly, she took his hoof.

He smiled as he turned back to the street.

“Come on. Let's go.” Releasing her hoof, he cautiously entered the street, looking around before gesturing her to follow. Trixie moved forward, praying that she'd made the right decision.

Silver led her in an almost zigzagging manner as they slipped between buildings and through musty alleys, avoiding the main roads as much as possible, all the while the smell of the sea was getting stronger. His eyes darted about constantly as he stopped at every corner and peeked around them, behaving as if he was worried that they were being followed. The trip wasn’t easy for her, every step she took felt as if there were hot coals littering the streets, stinging her tender hooves. She hoped that they were almost to…wherever they were going.

Just as the sound of waves roared somewhere nearby, Silver suddenly stopped dead in his tracks, freezing up as Trixie came up behind him. In a split second, he spun around and forced her against the wall as her back hit the damp surface. He propped himself against the wall next to her, holding her in place with a hoof as Trixie glared over at him.

“What are you—!”

“Ssshhh!” he replied, gripping the hilt of his sword that stuck out from his waist, partially drawing it, allowing the steel to glimmer in the pale light of the street lights.

The sound of hoofsteps soon filled her ears followed by voices, then, laughter getting louder with each moment. Two ponies passed by the alley, dressed in bright orange waders, unaware of the two who watched them from the dark. When they passed, Silver stepped forward and peered around the corner to ensure that they had left before looking back at her and motioning for her to follow. She wasn’t sure why he was so paranoid, but continued to follow him.

The two rushed across the street entering a blind alley with bits of junk and a crumbling wooden fence baring their path. In one quick motion, Silver slipped under a wooden beam that lay across the fence, propping up much of the junk on top, and lifted it up with his back, revealing a small hole at the base of the fence.

“Go,” he grunted.

Trixie stared into the bleak cavity before crawling under him, passing through the opening. Her stomach turned at the thought of blindly walking into this unknown place with a pony she barely knew.

As she arrived on the other side, she found herself surrounded by cold, lifeless buildings; all appearing to have been abandon for some time while they decomposed in silence. She looked around for any noticeable landmarks, but the darkness guarded its secrets well as she fumbled about, kicking what sounded like cans and bottles that clanked as she walked into them. The rolling waves and the smell of salt filled her senses; wherever she was, the ocean was nearby.

“This way,” Silver’s voice sounded, though she could only just make out his silhouette. “Here, take my hoof. We’re almost there.”

Trixie reached out and found his hoof, touching it lightly as he led her towards the towering, black splotch at the other end of the lot. It was difficult to see, but she could tell that it was massive, appearing to be a warehouse or a boathouse of some sort.

Silver released her hoof as they stood before the large structure before the sound of wheels whined and rattled loudly in front of her, stopping moments later. She felt his hoof gently wrap around hers again before she was led into the consuming darkness of the building’s interior that blotted out the sky.

Her hooves clopped and echoed against the creaking wood floor with nothing in sight but a few support beams outlined in the pale moonlight that seeped through the jagged holes in the ceiling. The fur on the back of her neck stood on end as a cold wind whipped though the place. Trixie’s horn whirled to life and started to glow with the casting of her light spell, hoping to get a better view of her surroundings.

Before the light could get any brighter than the moon’s, Silver quickly clasped her horn, stopping the glow.

“Hey!” she objected. “What’s the matter with you—?”

“No, magic!” he retorted, speaking in a low, quiet growl.

“What? Why?” she responded in a slightly more muted tone.

“They can smell magic,” he whispered before taking a quick look around.

“They?”

“Hush, no more talking.” He released her horn and disappeared into the dark behind her as she watched him go. She heard the moan of wheels again as the entry closed, before making a subtle slam. A warm glow bloomed the next moment from an oil lantern, revealing the cloaked pegasus and the large sliding door that had numerous unfastened locks next to it.

He quickly got onto his hindlegs and secured the many unfastened locks, ensuring that each latch, padlock, and deadbolt was fastened. After checking the door to ensure it was sealed, he scooped up the lantern in his teeth and headed towards her.

“This way,” he mumbled before passing her, penetrating further into the shadows with Trixie at his tail.

After a few feet, a flight of stairs materialized from the blackness looking not particularly safe especially when a few of the steps were snapped in two. Silver didn’t hesitate as he proceeded up the wailing steps, treading over the broken ones with ease. She did the same, forcing her ridged posture to move up the decaying stairs, despite lingering concern over whether or not they would be able to support them both.

He quickly entered the door at the top with Trixie in tow, although, she preferred to hop over the last two splintered steps.

The room was like the rest of this bleak place: dark and cold with the sounds of the ocean reverberating somewhere close. Looking around, Trixie could see Silver’s lantern swinging about at the other end of the room, noticeably dimmer than before.

As the light finally faded, Trixie wondered if he was still there as she couldn’t hear the creeks of the floor or the jingle of his weapon anymore.

“Silver?”

“Keep your voice down!” he loudly whispered. “Close the door. They won’t be able to detect us if it’s closed.”

Trixie glanced back at the door then back at the darkness where she thought he was before doing as he asked, ensuring to keep the noise it made to a minimum as she shut it. She didn’t know who they were, but thought it best to obey the obsessed pony…for now.

She stood in darkness for only a second before the light of a lantern bloomed brightly on the far wall with Silver standing next to it, still fully cloaked. He took a few steps away and lit another one.

“Thank you,” he said in a normal speaking voice as he moved to another lamp nearby. “Sorry if I was short with you. I just want to keep this place hidden from them for as long as possible.”

“You keep saying that. Who’s them?”

He stopped and glanced over to her with wide eyes and a slack jaw.

“Why, the Circle, of course. We don’t want those cultists finding where we are. They can detect magic and I wouldn’t be surprised if they were looking for me right now.”

“You? Why’s that?”

“I guess you could say I’m a bit of a criminal among them,” he said with a chuckle as he moved on to light another lantern.

As Trixie listened to him talk, she glanced around the room as it slowly became clear, with the lighting of the lanterns, what surrounded her. Groups of dusty boxes and waterlogged barrels littered the room with everything smelling of fish and the salty sea. The rafters were filled with cobwebs, looking like ghosts as a chilly breeze passed by. Everything was worn and forgotten by time, but it was what was on the wall next to her that caught her attention.

A map of Equestria covered an old boarded up window with drawn-on black lines leading from one location to another with some having a large, hastily scrawled X’s over the ends of them. As she looked closer, she saw a line leading from Trottingham, to Hayseed swamp, and up to Baltimare, the exact route Magus and she had taken.

“Alright,” Silver said, getting her attention. “Now, let’s tend to your injuries.”

He set two small boxes down next to each other and pulled a small saddlebag from one of the barrels, setting it down next to one of the makeshift seats before beckoning her over. She approached and sat down on the nearest wooden container as he took his seat.

“Where does it hurt?” he asked.

“My forehooves mostly.”

“Okay, here, drink this,” he said, pulling a small glass vial from the bag and presenting it to her. “It’ll help with the pain.”

Some kind of dark liquid swished around inside looking none too safe to drink. The drink smelled like death and decay as he removed the cap. Trixie eyed the strange concoction with a wrinkled brow before leaning away.

“Uh, I’m fine. My hooves don’t hurt that much.”

“They will when I start bandaging them, believe you me.”

“I’m not drinking that,” Trixie said, pushing the bottle away.

Silver sighed, hanging his head as he rubbed the back of his neck. He put the container down next to him before looking back to her.

“Fine, let me see your hooves,” he said, offering up his hoof.

Hesitant at first, Trixie allowed him to look as he gently took her hoof and started to closely examine the red marks around it. She winced a few times as he touched the sensitive skin, forcing her to jerk away when it became too much.

“I’ll need to apply some medicine to this,” he said as he glanced up at her. “This might hurt. Are you sure you don’t want some of the potion?”

“I’m sure.”

“Okay then.” Silver reached into the small bag again and pulled out a small bottle. Removing the cork cap, a sickening smell entered her nostrils. As he prepared to pour whatever-it-was onto her hooves he stopped, glancing at her. “You might feel a slight sting.”

“Just do it,” Trixie snapped, scowling at him.

She watched the first drop hit her skin. Surging pain ran up her hooves, like broken glass had entered her veins and was now clawing its way through her foreleg.

“OW!”

She pulled her hooves out of his and cradled her burning appendage close to her chest, like a crying foal.

“I tried to warn you,” he calmly said, frowning as she wailed in agony.

“I know! What…what is that stuff?” she hastily asked, as the searing pain continued to rip through her.

“It heals burns. I-I-It’s medicine—”

“Medicine!?” She glared over to him. “You call that medicine?”

“I know, it hurts, but—”

“Hurts? ‘Hurts’ doesn’t even begin to describe this.” Trixie groaned as she held her hoof tight, trying her best to stop the now escalating torment. “Wh—why is it getting worse?”

“Here drink some of this,” he said offering up the vial again. “It’ll ease the pain.”

“I…Oh, fine!” With her magic, Trixie grabbed the container out of his hoof and immediately drank some of the tart liquid. Almost instantly, the pain started to subside while her muscles relaxed. She panted a bit, as she could feel herself returning to normal.

“Are you alright?” Silver asked.

“Ye-yeah, it stopped. Um, thanks,” she said, distracted by the strange aftertaste that stuck to the roof of her mouth.

“Not a problem,” he said with a radiant smile. “You should be fine now. May I see your hooves again?”

Trixie gave her hooves to him as she gave back the bottle. Silver put it away before picking up the jug filled with the torturous liquid and poured a little bit on her injuries. Trixie winced in expectation, but soon relaxed. The ‘medicine’ left a tingling sensation rather than the immense torment as Silver carefully rubbed it all over the red scars.

As he slowly kneaded the chemical into her skin, something weighed on her mind and she felt she needed to say something to him.

“So, how long have you been following us?” she asked.

He glimpsed up at her for a moment before continuing the massage.

“Sometime, well, not you per say. Honestly, I didn’t notice you until I saw you in the swamp. The crimson pony is the one I want.”

“Because of what happened to your family?”

He froze and remained quiet for a moment, before letting out a sigh.

“I suppose I should tell somepony. But first, let me dress your wounds. Luckily, they don’t look too serious and the medicine seems to be working fine.” He leaned over and pulled out a pintsized jar and a roll of bandages from the bag before rejoining her. “I don't think I need to tell you that he's a psychopath,” he said as he opened the container. “I mean, you saw him. He's insane. I'm amazed and so glad that you made it out of there at all—And I mean that in the best possible way.”

“I…I don't know what I saw,” Trixie said, glancing away. “But whoever that was, it wasn't Magus.”

Silver scoffed, rolling his eyes.

“Sorry to be the one to tell you this, but what you saw is what he really is,” he said, scooping a large glob of the medicine out of the jar before quickly slathering the white cream onto her forelegs, setting the bandages and jar next to him. “He’s been lying to you this entire time.”

From what she had seen, she should believe him, but she couldn't bring herself to accept that Magus was just a senseless monster all along. She hadn’t been with him for long, but it was clear enough that he was better than what Silver claimed. Despite him being an angry tyrant or a callous jerk, there was compassion in him.

When Trixie’s hooves were covered with the ointment, Silver pulled out a strand of cloth bandages from the bundle and began wrapping up her hooves as if he were a professional doctor or he had done this many, many times before.

“No,” Trixie said.

“No?” he replied, looking up at her.

“I can't explain what's happening to him, but he's not normally like this.”

“Trixie, you must know how crazy that sounds. He almost killed you back there, remember?”

“But he didn't. He could've, he had me right where he wanted me with a knife drawn and everything. And then…” She remembered the whole incident back at the caravan more clearly: Magus stabbing himself and ordering her to run. “… He protected me, from himself.”

Silver was quiet for a moment as he tightened the last bandage securely around her hoof, making her hooves appear half-mummified by the tautness of the wrappings. He released her as she touched them together to find that they no longer burned. She continued to examine the bandages as he put the medical supplies away.

“What are you saying?” Silver asked.

“Huh?” she replied, looking back up to see him avoiding her gaze by looking into his bag, even though the supplies were already put back.

“…Do you love him?”

“What? No! I just meant that he didn’t want to hurt me. If anything, we’re just friends, maybe even—”

“Shut up, you don't know anything!” Silver shouted, glaring at her as he grabbed her by the shoulders and pulled her close.

“Ah! Let go of me,” she exclaimed as he squeezed her tight.

“What do you know? Your parents weren't roasted in their own beds!”

“Let go!”

With a swing, she smacked him on the side of the head sending him reeling back. As he hit the whining ground, his hood flew off. She stared wide eyed at him, a gasp escaping before she could silence it with a hoof.

The entire half of his face and neck were burned, as if he’d had his head shoved into a brazier, leaving one eye partially shut and his ear deformed. The ruby red scar stretched throughout his yellow coat, marking his forelegs and body with a snake-like trail wound around them. Only a few long strands of his auburn hair were left of his mane, combed over the damaged part of his face, trying in vain to hide his scar.

“Wha—what happ—”

“Do you see? This is what he did to me,” he said, getting back up and pointing at his scar. “Right after he took away everything that I loved.”

Trixie stood up and stared into his one good eye.

“But Magus wouldn’t…” she stopped and thought back to his temper and his insane actions earlier.

“I had a normal life. A happy life. And then it was all taken away in a flash the night he came.” Steadily, he started to approach with a wild look in his eye. “My home, my family, even…even the mare I loved burned along with everything I held dear.”

“But…but…,” she said, trying to reach for an explanation when he was only a few inches away.

Silver lunged towards her, getting in her face, baring his teeth.

“I saw the murderer standing before the still burning remnants of my home,” he shouted. “I remember him looking back at me with those accursed eyes, feeling nothing for what he had done even as the screams of my mother and father disappeared into the night.” Pointing at his scar, he said, “He gave me this before he disappeared. What do you think of him now? Still a hero?”

“I never said—”

Silver took hold of her face in both hooves, staring deep into her eyes.

“You’re as naïve as she was,” he said softly, but still with a bite in his tone. He eyed her from face to hooves and back again. “And… as beautiful.” He pulled her in close as he leaned in, kissing her tenderly on her lips. Trixie, caught off guard by the show of affection, thrashed about, attempting to dislodge his sudden embrace as her muffled screams of protest fell on deaf ears.

Whether by her aggressive struggle or by his own will, the unwanted affection ceased as Trixie pushed him back, yet it was not enough to break from his ironclad hold on her.

“What the hay is wrong with you?” she said, spitting and hacking the taste of his lips off as she tried pushing him away.

Silver just smiled at her struggle.

“I know you love me. We were always meant to be together.”

“What are you talking about? Are you insane? Get off me!”

His hold strengthened as he pulled her closer, touching foreheads and muzzles.

“It's alright, you can drop the act. I know how you feel and I want to return those feelings in kind. I love you, so very, very much.”

She kicked and wriggled as he came in for another undesirable kiss. Without warning, the two fell to the ground as he quickly positioned himself on top of her, pinning her to the floor.

“Get off! Let go of me,” she screamed.

“Why keep our feelings bottled up inside? We need to express our love the way true lovers should.”

No matter how hard she tried, she couldn't force the stallion off of her. She didn't know what was going on in his twisted little mind, but she didn't want to find out what he had planned. Her attempts to call on her magic failed, like it was being blocked by something. Almost instantly, her thoughts shot to the drink that he had given her moments before.

“I love you, darling,” he cooed as he started to kiss her again, ignoring her show of resistance. She didn't want to think about was going to happen next if she couldn’t escape from him and his mad love.

Chapter 26 - Journey’s End

Trixie struggled in vain against her love-struck attacker as Silver might as well have been made of stone, easily pinning her to the whining floorboards. The wild look in his eye turned her blood to ice, chilling her to the bone. With the odds of her escape swiftly dwindling, her fate seemed at the mercy of the scarred pony on top of her as he leaned in for another show of affection…

Suddenly, the lights went out, sending them into pitch blackness. Silver’s affectionate assault ceased, presumably while he tried to figure out what had happened. She didn’t know either, but was glad she could at least no longer see the psycho in front of her. The reprieve only lasted for a moment, however, before the lights returned. Despite everything, Trixie found it strange, since they were oil lanterns, and there was no wind.

With the lights back on, Trixie could see Silver scanning the room, checking every inch before disregarding the occurrence and returning to her with a maniacal smile. He leaned in for another embrace as she shut her eyes, turning away, unable to control her shaking body.

“Having fun?” a voice said from out of nowhere, immediately stopping Silver, his eyes growing wide.

Trixie’s eyes shot opened as she heard the voice, her breath stalled. Before she had a chance to look, Silver was flung off of her and sent slamming into the far wall, crashing into the frail, wooden containers. A cream pony stepped over her and stood at the ready, stretching his sworn fetlock hooves out like a protective barrier around her.

“Magus?” she asked as her eyes fell on her master’s scowling face, staring down the pony who stepped out from the destroyed boxes.

“How dare you show your face here!” Silver said, glaring back at him as he cradled his head. “How dare you interfere with true love.”

“Stay away from my apprentice,” Magus replied, readying several bladed appendages of flame that sprang from his back.

“Apprentice?” Silver replied before his blank gaze shifted to Trixie. “…You…you idiot! You led him right to us. How…how could you?” He drew his sword and said, “No, matter. It’s better this way. I can kill him right here, right now and finally redeem you.”

“Hide,” Magus murmured just loud enough for her to hear as his glare remained fixated on Silver.

Without question, Trixie crawled out from under him and took cover behind a stack of boxes, peeking around a corner just enough to see the two.

Silver twirled his sword as he gave Magus an unsettling grin.

“At long last I can finally see you die,” he said, taking up a battle stance. “Are you ready to pay for your crimes?”

Magus said nothing, continuing his death stare with sparks of fire erupting at his hooves.

“Good,” said Silver as he slowly reached behind him.

In a blur, Silver launched a barrage of razor-sharp daggers, flying like hungry sparrows towards Magus. They barely made it halfway before being turned to ash. Undeterred, Silver dashed towards him, lunging in as he came within range.

“Die!”

Magus deflected the strike with ease, using one of his fire-borne tentacles like a smoldering shield.

With screeching metal and the roaring of fire, the two exchanged blows at lightning speeds with neither one gaining an edge over the other. Silver’s blade glowed white each time it made contact with the fire, swatting the flames away like they were a minor nuisance as he pressed forward. For as much as Silver attacked, his sword found no target as Magus moved around his blows like water before striking back with fiery spears. The way Magus moved, it seemed as if he were performing a dance.

“You took her from me,” Silver shouted, gritting his teeth as he continued to swing wildly. “You and your accursed Order took her. I’ll kill you. I’ll kill you all!”

Through some unknown strength, Silver was beginning to break through Magus’ defenses, cutting his way past the burning shields with little effort.

“What’s wrong?” Silver said with a laugh. “Feeling tired!?” With a wide swing, he sliced through a wall of flames, narrowly grazing Magus’ face.

Magus grunted as he spun away, readying himself immediately for another assault. At first he seemed unharmed, before a red line appeared, blood dripping down his cheek.

“You’ve gotten weaker,” Silver said. “What’s the matter? Running out of fire? Seems your Fates have deemed you to die here tonight after all.”

As Silver continued his offensive, Trixie noticed that Magus’ power was indeed weaker than what she was used to seeing. The fire he created was small and only appeared in quick bursts, not at all like the igniting air or the sea of flames that he was prone to using. She knew if this kept up, it wouldn’t be long before…

She looked around and, almost instantly, her gaze fell on the brightly burning lanterns around the room. Trixie looked back at the two as a plan took shape. The hastily put together puzzle of a plan was insane, but it was worth a shot.

Taking a few quick breaths to collect herself, she jumped out of her haven and took one of the lights in her teeth, tossing it towards the two fighters.

Like an egg, the lantern shattered into thousands of tiny glass shards between them, sending burning oil everywhere. Feeding off the wood and flammable liquid, the flames tripled in size as it started to spread with Trixie throwing another light into the still hungry inferno.

“What the hay are you doing?” Silver shouted as she threw the last lamp she could get to. “Are you crazy? You’re going to burn the whole place d—!”

Just then, the fire abruptly stopped its unwieldy movement and began to collect around Magus like a dog returning to its master. To Silver’s awe stricken face, Magus began to breath heavily as the flames followed suit, rising and falling as if they were breathing with him.

“Fires that slither and breathe, hunger and see, awaken from your ethereal sleep to feed,” Magus said as the flames grew larger.

As he spoke a red circle formed around him, calling forth two streams of flames from the rest that sprang to attention a few feet in front of Silver. The flames swirled and danced unnaturally, growing bigger, taking the shape of two massive, fiery serpents that hissed and snapped at the sword-wielding pony.

They slithered towards him, making quick, sudden strikes as he dodged out of the way, eyes frantically shifting from one to the other. A noticeable bead sweat accumulated on his forehead as they surrounded him.

With the threat occupied, Magus stood and clapped his hooves together, closing his eyes as he began to chant in a strange, echoed language not like the magic words she had heard before as the flames around him grew brighter, filling with a deep red with each repeat.

Trixie watched the display as embers passed by her like fireflies. The heat was becoming hard to bear as she wiped the sweat from her brow, lightly panting in an attempt to gather what air was left in the room. The floor itself felt as if it would burst into flames at any moment as her lungs dried out. She started to regret throwing so many lanterns.

Just then, an immense power flew past her, almost knocking her off her hooves and she searched for the source. She suspected it was Magus at first, but as another burst came, she realized that it was the flames surrounding him, now almost completely tinted red. It felt erratic and scorching hot, she could practically feel it in her bones it was so intense.

Magus continued to recite his entrancing mantra as he maintained his unflinching stance. The flames had now almost completely turned red with small flickers of yellow and orange remaining at the peaks.

“No!” Silver shouted, swatting one of the serpents away. “Not again. You won’t use that on me again.”

Throwing caution to the wind, Silver cut a path through the snakes with one mighty swing before dashing past them. The serpents snapped at his flank with one managing to sink its blazing teeth into one of his back legs. His eyes tightened, howling in pain before quickly swinging his sword back to dislodge the beast, slicing its head in two. Before the second snake could attack, he slipped away and ran head first at Magus, sword at the ready.

“Magus!” Trixie shouted, trying to warn him of the impending attack.

Before she could utter another word, it was too late. Silver’s sword passed through him with little resistance, only stopping due to the hilt getting caught against Magus’ limp frame as his head fell on Silver’s shoulders. The snakes vanished as the fire around them died down, blanketing the room in a soot-filled fog.

Her heart raced as she covered her mouth, trying to control her hastened breaths. Her body trembled as her bulging, unflinching eyes refused to look away from the scene, unprepared to accept what had happened.

“Magus?” she said softly, hoping for a response. ‘This can’t be,’ she thought. ‘He can’t be…’

“…It’s over,” Silver whispered, almost not believing it himself before a wide grin stretched across his face. “It’s finally over. I killed him. He’s dead!” He laughed hysterically, twisting the blade to ensure the attack was fatal. Magus didn’t move. Glancing to Trixie, still with a cynical smile, he said, “My love, you’ve been avenged.” He laughed again as he looked back at his fresh kill. “I killed hi—!”

Just then, his eyes widened as his body almost buckled from under him as if all the joy in his body was torn away. As the smoke cleared, he began to stammer, uttering nonsense and half complete words, trying to make sense of what he was witnessing.

Trixie collapsed to her haunches, feeling a massive weight lifting off her chest.

From the black smoke, Magus stood tall like a statue. His hooves remained clasped as he scowled at Silver, appearing not to have moved at all.

“Wha—But, how?” Silver mumbled, eyes shaking as if unable to believe what he was witnessing. “You should be—” He slowly turned his head and looked at what he had run through. The impaled pony snapped back to life, wrapping its hooves around him, like a snake constricting around its prey.

“What sorcery is this? What—what are you?”

Slowly, the head of the figure rose up, turning Silver's face pallid when he saw what was gripping him. Whatever it was, looked exactly like Magus save for the hollow eye sockets that held a furnace of flames within them.

He gasped as he attempted to back away until Magus slammed his hooves down, causing the clone to explode into a pillar of bright red flames, sending Silver flying across the room, leaving a smoke trail. He hit the ground with such force that the wooden planks cracked and splintered, almost sending him through them if he hadn’t grabbed the edges of the newly formed hole.

Black and crimson fires erupted behind Magus, roaring like a dragon as they rose to life from the smoke and ash of the old inferno, becoming silent as they achieved their full height. Everything about them was eerie, from their coloration to the controlled way they licked the air, not at all like the chaotic fire they should be but more as if each wall, pillar, and cluster were soldiers silently waiting orders. Trixie could practically sense the destructive power they possessed despite the lack of warmth coming from them.

The crimson fires danced in a peculiar manner as they remained at an even height, appearing as a solid wall while small, black embers rose up from their base. Magus’ eyes glowed as a crackle of fire crossed over the wounds on his wrist and face, healing them as it dissipated. The entire room was flushed with red, as if a second sun had been born within the small space.

It wasn’t long before Silver recovered and bolted to his hooves, throwing off his burning cloak just before the famished flames consumed what was left of it. Wasting no time, he dove for his sword, but was quickly smacked away by a crimson whip of focused fire that sent him crashing through a support beam.

Magus didn’t move as the flames jumped in front of him, collecting into a ball before launching towards Silver at lightning speed. In a dazed state, Silver barely had time to retrieve a small metal trinket from his wings, holding it before himself against the oncoming attack. The cerulean symbols on the object glowed brightly before the ball of twisting flames crashed into him, detonating as it made contact.

The charm screamed and wailed under the assault, producing a shield around him, which instantly collapsed, shattering like glass along with the mystical talisman as the force propelled him towards Trixie.

She dodged behind a small row barrels just before he slammed against the wall, cracking the surface and sending chips of wood everywhere. Silver groaned as he dropped to the floor with a solid thud.

Under wavering legs that didn’t want to stand, Silver got up, wobbling before he gained his footing. He growled as he faced Magus, throwing what was left of the enchanted trinket away.

Magus calmly took a few steps towards him as three giant serpents slithered out of the inferno that followed him. They hovered around him, much of their bodies remaining attached to their crimson nest.

Silver looked on with bulging eyes as the snakes ogled him like a trapped mouse, hissing and licking their lips at the tantalizing meal. Hastily, he looked around for an escape before his wild gaze caught Trixie poking her head out.

She took notice of his infuriated eyes and scrambled to get away, but Silver lunged towards her, grabbing her by the neck as she struggled and shrieked. The flaming beasts sprung forward with jaws agape, molten saliva dripping from their fangs. Getting her in a chokehold, he quickly brought her up between him and the charging serpents, holding a small knife against her throat.

Desperately, she tried to break away, but all she could do was yelp as the creatures flew towards them. With inches to spare, they suddenly stopped dead in their tracks and observed the mare while she watched them with wavering, panicking eyes, hypnotized by their slow swaying in light to their abrupt hesitation.

“Well? Come on!” Silver sneered, peering around her head. “Kill me!” The snakes oscillated around before backing away, as if a wall stood between them. Magus stood perfectly still, glaring. “You can’t, can you? Growing a soft spot for this little piece, are you?” he said, bringing the knife closer to her.

Trixie struggled as much as she was able, attempting to pull his foreleg away from her neck to no avail. She hated being helpless in his grip, especially with Magus so close to getting rid of this demented animal.

“Careful my pretty filly,” Silver whispered. “Wouldn’t want me to slip and cut that pretty neck, would you?”

“Let go of me you bast—!”

“Shhh, Shhh, Shhh. There’s no need for that kind of language. Be a good helpless damsel and stay quiet. We’ll be in each other’s loving embrace soon enough.”

Trixie snarled, wanting nothing more than to see this pig put in his place. She attempted to call on her magic again but found that the potion was still blocking her attempts. As she tried to figure a way out of this, she took a step back and felt his hind legs directly behind her. Trixie, great and powerful or not, wouldn’t be treated in this way and was more than happy to play rough.

Baring her teeth, she growled. “I’m, not, helpless!”

With a quick swing of her back legs she kicked him in the joints, making him howl in pain and loosen his grip. Grabbing hold of his weakened foreleg, she bit him as hard as she could, tasting the bitter blood in her mouth before shoving him away. Immediately, she dove for cover.

Before he could finish uttering a single curse, the serpents struck in unison, passing by like a locomotive of fire, leaving a railway of embers in their wake as they crashed through the wall. Wood splintered into burnt fragments as the creatures continued to pass by, removing any signs of Silver or the wall.

When the snakes finally vanished, a cool, salt-filled air swept into the room. The small red flames that still burned around the opening shrank, becoming normal wisps of fire as Trixie approached and gazed out at the dark ocean where small pockets of fire still burned atop the waves.

She expressed a thankful sigh when she couldn’t locate her captor in the black water, a relieving thought to know that the crazed pony was gone. The chill air felt nice against her face as she took a deep breath, listening to the waves and the crackling embers around her. It was finally over.

Hearing hoofsteps approaching behind her, Trixie swallowed her hesitation and slowly turned to face Magus. It wasn’t clear if he was still the same pony or something else, but, before she knew it, he was upon her, pushing her against a wall and forcing her onto her hindlegs.

“What did I tell you about coming here?” he shouted, holding her tightly by the shoulders. “Do you realize that you could’ve died?”

She dared to look into his eyes, and was shocked to see them dull and lifeless. There was nothing behind them, not even Magus himself. Up close, she could see dried stands of black liquid on his chin as he breathed heavily. He was a mess with his wild mane and tattered clothing that, while the wounds were healed, still carried dry blood on the torn sleeves.

“You’re lucky you didn’t freeze or worse,” he shouted, baring his teeth.

“Freeze? What are you talking about?”

“Don’t taunt me. Why can you never do as I ask? Just listen to me for once in your life Crystal!”

At that moment, he gasped as his eyes widened and his hold on her weakened. She looked at him, unsure.

Returning to his hooves, Magus shielded his mouth as he continued to retreat, refusing to look away from her. Even as Trixie got back on her hooves, she stared at him.

Suddenly, he fell back, slipping on something and before she could do anything, he had already hit the ground. As he groaned, a strange music began to play, like something out of an old music box. The sound caused Magus to break out in a sweat, gasping as the melody resonated through the room.

Looking down next to him, Trixie saw the glimmer of the silver locket that was once around her neck. The chain had broken in two, and the cover had snapped open. Trixie felt around her collar to find it was missing, assuming that it must’ve fallen off during the struggle.

She looked closely at the object as it continued to play its mysterious, eerie tune. Two pictures were held behind dusty glass frames, one of Magus in the cover and the other a shadowy mare. Magus looked no different than now, but the mare next to him was a curious sight. It could’ve been just the heat in the air or the dramatic events that transpired, but she could swear it was a picture of her; the body at least. It was certainly a mare who posed with a lapis coat and a long mane of starlight practically the same as hers. It was difficult to make out her face as the glass cracked right over it.

She took a step closer to get a better view, but a red aura encircled the locket and closed its lid, putting an end to the music. Magus sat up as he levitated it into his hooves and held the treasured object close to his heart.

Suddenly, he began to cough and gag as he fell forward, catching himself with a hoof. He began to violently heave up the same black fluid as before, refusing to release the locket from his grasp.

All she could do was stand there and watch as the events unfolded. The thought of him throwing fire at her again came to mind when she saw the pooling ooze, but she remained as he coughed up the last drops. She didn’t know whether she should run while she had the chance or stay.

‘Stay? Why would I stay?’ But she felt something… was it concern?

After a few exhausted huffs, he looked up at her with eyes that were now alive, yet clouded as he continued to pant. Hastily glancing around the room, he took note of his surroundings, taking a special interest in the charred hole next to them, before looking back at her.

“Tri…Trixie?” he breathlessly asked, “Where—where are we?”

“What?” she replied, almost falling over at his question, “You mean…you don’t know?”

“No. I can’t…” he answered as he took another look around. “What happened? What did you do?” He quickly noticed the bandages on her legs as he began to shake uncontrollably again, staring intently at them. “What did I do?” When she hesitated, he spoke again in a more assertive, if trembling tone, “Trixie! What did I do?” He reached out his hoof to her. “Tell me!”

Instinctively, Trixie flinched and stumbled away as her heart rate spiked. She got the impression that he wasn’t as crazy as he was before, but the idea of being singed again struck a cord on her reflexes, like being burned by a stove as a filly. Backing up as far as the wall behind her would allow, she watched him closely, expecting to see fire eject from his hoof.

Magus turned pale as he watched her hasty reaction before retracting his foreleg, looking away, appearing to be at a loss for words. He stared at the floor.

“I-I’m sorry,” he said in a flat, monotone voice. “I’m so sorry.”

She didn’t know how to feel towards him now. He’d saved her life, but the way he’d acted afterwards made her question if he’d meant to protect her or whoever this Crystal was. Nothing she could say would repair their shaky companionship and, honestly, she didn’t know if she wanted to. All was silent between them but for the sounds of Horseshoe Bay, both unwilling to look at anything or anypony else.

A sudden creaking sound directed their gazes upwards, just in time to see the support beam for the roof crumbling apart. With a thunderous roar, the ceiling came crashing down, flinging scorched wood and still burning embers everywhere.

Trixie only had enough time to raise her forelegs in a feeble shield, but out of the corner of her eye she saw Magus leap towards her. Tightly embracing her, flames instantly erupted around them, completely engulfing them both moments before the ceiling struck as she shut her eyes, waiting for the blow of the beams or the fire to incinerate her.

It got very warm around her, but not unbearable. The fire seemed to ignore her as not a single flame touched her, not even singeing a hair on her head. The deafening crashing noise ceased suddenly, and the salty smell of the sea disappeared with it as a new atmosphere took its place.

Still feeling Magus’ hooves around her, they hit a solid surface as if they’d fallen from the sky, both landing on their sides with a grunt. Before she could open her eyes, he released her, and she heard the hollow sound of his hooves echoing away from her.

Her eyes shot open and found that the old, burning warehouse was gone, now changed to the warm, still destroyed interior of the foyer within Magus’ caravan. Everything was a mess with chairs turned over and part of the floor burnt to a crisp. The only thing that was normal was the blazing fire in the hearth across from her.

Magus seemed to have disappeared into thin air until she noticed a silvery tail snaking out from around the corner of the fireplace. The enchanting melody of the locket sounded moments later as she approached his hiding spot.

“Master?” she quietly said as she neared the corner. “Master—”

“Don’t call me that!” he demanded, stopping her in her tracks. “I don’t deserve such a title. I’m no more a master as I am sound of mind.” A clicking sound put an end to the music.

“Mast—What I mean is—Back at the warehouse you called me—”

“Crystal. I know.”

“Can I ask why? Who…”

“Crystal is…was everything to me. She was a mage who traveled with me for some time. And then…” he paused. Trixie couldn’t see what he was doing, but waited patiently, not wanting to do anything that might make him stop. “Why?” he finally asked. “What have I done to deserve this?” He seemed to be talking to himself. He shifted around, glancing around the corner at her with only a single red eye trained on her from the dark.

“And then you came. A reminder of my foolishness. Like a sick joke to punish me further.” He disappeared again as he said, “I can’t understand it. Why? Why do you have to have that face?”

“A-and the potion?” she asked, trying her best to move past what he said, “What could you possibly gain from doing something like that to yourself?”

“It’s not what I’ll gain…but what I’ll lose.”

“Lose?”

“The potion was meant to alter one’s memory. To make them forget…everything.”

“You mean, you wouldn’t even remember who you are?”

“I had tried making it target a specific memory, but if it ends up erasing everything, then so be it. It’s better than the alternative.”

“But to forget everything about yourself…That’s crazy.”

“To be honest, after everything that’s happened since the start of my research, I would gladly welcome forgetting it all.”

“Your friends, your magic, your way of life? You’d just let all of that go?”

Magus went silent again.

“Trixie, do you remember when you asked me why I try so hard to be alone?”

“I do. You said that you wanted to be alone because you deserved to be.”

“Are you content with your answer now?”

“What?”

“You saw what I became. A blood thirsty monster, wallowing in the past of its own sins. A creature that disregards any violence or destruction it causes while I helplessly watch behind the windows of its eyes. I deserve to be alone so that others may be protected from the animal I become and, deep down, will always be.” He sighed before saying, “Fates, why didn’t I put a barrier around the lab? And tonight of all nights.”

Trixie paused and thought back to the lab and the creation that spawned from it.

“Will you…Will you try it again?” she said, not sure if she really wanted to know the answer.

“…I shall.”

“After all that? After everything that happened tonight and could’ve happened, you’re actually saying that you’d willingly do it all again? Why? How could you—”

“Trixie, I’ve done this many, many times before your arrival. And each time, I never intend to harm anypony. I’m disgusted by the sheer thought of doing harm whilst in this state. But, I will try again and again, as many times as it takes until I get it right. Until all is forgotten.”

“How? How can you do this time after time? What’s so important that you’d throw away your own life?” She stomped her hoof, now demanding an answer from his reckless behavior.

“…I’m not a kind pony. I left my sense of morality behind long ago.”

“Do you even hear yourself? You are a just pony. What about the Shade. Was that just a fluke?”

“Trixie…” he said, before going briefly going silent. “…The night I first saw you, running through the forest, being chased by timber wolves. Do you know what I was doing before we met?” He was silent, awaiting an answer that he didn’t expect to come. “I was watching you, running, the whole time I watched. I hoped the wolves would take you. Do you hear me? I wanted to see you die!”

Her jaw dropped as she took a step back, shaking her head. She had to have misheard him, he couldn’t be telling the truth.

“You can’t mean that,” she said, openly staring.

“I do. That night I thought I was hallucinating, a trick of my demented mind meant to drive me further into insanity. By helping you, I would only be digging myself deeper into its hold. I thought that when you died, when the delusion died, the nightmare would end. And even if you weren’t an illusion, I still wished you would go away.”

“Then, why…why did you protect me?”

“You used magic. You were no hallucination and I’m obligated to protect you. But, it’s almost over now. My oath to you will be at an end soon. We can finally go our separate ways.”

“What are you talking about? I still have three more days.”

“Three days?” Magus said solemnly. “And do you know how long you’ve been asleep?”

“I…uh…?” She thought for a moment and realized that she really had no idea. It could’ve been a week for all she knew. “I’m not sure,” she reluctantly answered.

“…At sunrise, your time will be up.”

“Sunrise!? But that’s…” she looked to the floor, thinking on how much time she may have left. It could’ve been less than hour away. Discounting the time, she stood tall and said, “I can still make it.”

“Why try? Cut your losses and give up.”

“I won’t!” Her defiant statement got his attention, and he glanced around the corner again. “You told me to trust you, to believe that I would be fine. Isn’t that what you said? I won’t be a failure, no matter what you say.”

“You should be proud. You made it this far, please, just give in to fate.”

“I don’t give a flying feather what fate says. I’m not done!”

He stared at her for a moment before disappearing behind the fireplace again.

“None of us can fight fate. As much as we may want to.”

“I can and I will. You can’t stop me.”

He sighed as he mumbled something to himself.

“Tell me, do you know how our bond works? Do you understand what the ritual we first did was for?”

She didn’t reply and awaited the answer.

Magus’ hoof appeared, rising up as if he were holding an invisible object. With a swift tug at the air, Trixie suddenly felt a pulling sensation take hold as her heart skipped a beat. The motion didn’t move her so much physically, but she could feel something change as if her own spirit was yanked towards him. With wide eyes, she looked down at her chest, trying to find what was attached to her.

With a murmur from Magus, a black chain materialized, leading from her chest to him as it wound around the corner. The chain seemed to be made from smoke, the form of the links rising and moving in the still air.

“This is the mystical link that connects us,” he explained, getting her attention. “Through it, I can feel your pulse, your magic, and even where you are. It is how I knew where you were in Trottingham.”

“This? This is what formed back then?” she said staring at the link protruding from her chest.

“When this chain is severed, your magic will be sealed away and you’ll forget all that you’ve seen, all that you’ve done. Everything will be replaced with false memories and be as if none of it ever happened at all. I only wish that it would do the same to me.” His hoof disappeared again as the chain dissipated.

A pit formed in her stomach and her chest grew tight as it all started to sink in. With a wrinkled brow, her gaze fell to the floor as she clasped one hoof over her foreleg.

‘Where would I go? What would I do?’ her mind raced, jumping from one thought to another. ‘I can’t go back to performing, not after all this. Why…why is this happening…?’

“Please Magus,” she said, tears beginning to well in her eyes, “Don’t do this. Don’t force me to leave.”

“This is for the best.”

With a jingle, a bag flew from the hiding spot and landed a few inches in front of her. The top opened as it hit the ground, spilling a hoofful of shiny gold coins from the generous sum. She looked at the bits for a moment before returning to him.

“That should be more than enough for you to go anywhere you want with plenty left over to start a new life,” he said, “Now please, don’t postpone this any longer. Leave.”

Trixie was speechless for a moment before a fire rose up inside of her.

“You think that money will make this right!?” she said, kicking the bag aside, coins spilling loudly across the floor, “I can learn, just give me a—”

“And when I kill you? What then?” he shouted, dousing her aggression instantly. “You have talent, there’s no denying that. If you had more time and a different teacher, I’d have no doubt of your success. But, sadly that’s not the case.”

A pulsation of magic stirred her senses as a dim, red light illuminated from around the corner of the fireplace. The sensation led her gaze to the front door where a large enchanted circle surrounded the entryway, rotating slowly for a moment before vanishing.

“When you leave,” he said, “the chain will be broken and that will be the end of it all. You’ll wake from a brief daze and be on your way. With luck we’ll never cross paths again.”

“But, Magus…”

Finally, he stepped out from hiding. Taking a few steps towards the stairs, he stopped and glanced over at her.

“I can’t force you to leave till morning, but please, don’t make this any harder than it has to be.”

Lowering his head, he made his way to the stairs and when his hoof touched the first step, Trixie took a few, hasty steps in his direction.

“Wait!”

He stopped and looked back at her.

“I…I can’t…” It was all she could get out.

“Trixie, you’re not a failure. I meant it when I said you were a fast learner. You have more potential than you know. Don’t squander it like I did. But I beg you; go, before I hurt you further.” Continuing up the steps, he disappeared.

Trixie watched the top of the stairs, praying that he would come back and wake her from this horrible dream. He didn’t return. She glanced back at the bag of money before taking one last look up the stairs. For the first time in a while, she didn’t know what to do. She dropped to her haunches as her neck appeared to shrink, her head going limp.

“Please…Don’t do this to me,” she whimpered, choking down a sob, “Please…”

Chapter 27 - Lament

Slivers of clouded sunlight seeped into the room through cracks in the velvet curtains, spotlighting the dust floating in the room of upturned tables and burnt pictures. Celestia’s light moved along the room, passing over scenes of violence and despair until it made it to the torn covers of the bed where a ray struck the sleep deprived stallion at the head.

Magus opened his eyes halfway, annoyed that the morning had come all too soon. His mane stuck to his forehead and pillow from the cold sweat that had become a common irritation on mornings like this. He lay in bed; awake, never really asleep, but unwilling to get up even as his stomach churned. As the images from his most recent night terror subsided from his mind, he looked to the new dawn’s light.

‘Another sleepless night,’ he thought, wiping the dry moisture from his face.

Sitting up in bed, he rubbed his tender face before looking around room. A sharp pain struck his head, every inch of the room carrying a bad memory that he longed to forget. Looking down to the covers eased the torment if only slightly as he let out a sigh.

‘I suppose I should wake Tri—’

His mind went blank when he realized that one of his nightmares had come true. Trixie was gone by his command, probably far away by now. She was off finding her fortunes in some other town, oblivious to what she went through. Forgetting her now sealed power, the caravan, the horrors that she witnessed, and…he, himself.

‘No,’ he thought as foolish decisions came to mind. ‘It was for the best. She tried her best and was unable to make it. She should’ve been gone a long time ago anyway. It’s her own fault.’

Things were better without her. No longer would he have to endure her incessant nagging, her defiant nature, her rudeness, or her…smiling face. He gave himself a proper slap across the face, putting the silly notion out of his mind and got out of bed.

Kicking aside the empty bottles, jars, and books on the floor, he made his way to the door, ignoring the various paintings next to it as well as the subtle voices and memories that crawled into his mind from them before entering the hall.

Making his way to the foyer, he stopped at the top of the stairs and gazed down at the scorched floor and overturned chairs. The sight left a sour taste in his mouth, the memory now refreshed in his mind in agonizing detail. He quickly turned away, refusing to taint his eyes any longer as he shut them. When he opened them next, he stared at the adjacent corridor, realizing who used to be down there.

As if in a trance, he walked over and looked down the empty, warmly lit hall, counting every door and marking what room was behind each. He didn’t know why he was doing this, but he continued on until he reached her room. Magus froze as he gazed down the bending path, lost in thought.

With a huff, he strolled down the passage, taking note again of which door went where. Everything looked normal, the lamps were lit, the air was still, but something felt off.

Magus stopped as the sudden sounds of hoofsteps running up behind him struck his ears. His head spun back, gazing down the hall to see nothing was there. In the back of his mind, he knew what it was. With his heart beating in his ears, he put it out of his mind.

‘It’s nothing,’ he thought, reassuring himself as he continued on. ‘She’s not here. She can’t be here.’

Even as he kept reminding himself that he was alone, he instinctually stopped when he reached her room and turned to face the wooden entrance. As he put a hoof on the dusty surface, he could hear something rouse behind it; almost feeling a presence pressing against the door. Something could be heard rustling around before a scratching noise rattled against the door in a frantic pattern, sounding desperate to get out. Magus stared down at the floor as he listened, feeling the presence. He began to hyperventilate as the tempo hastened, knowing what it was.

‘No…Please…Fates please no…’ His eyes shook in their dilated state as he began to sweat. ‘I…I can’t…She’s…not…’ he thought as his hoof reached and grasped the doorknob.

Turning the knob slowly, Magus stood to the side of the entryway so as to peek in. The sounds beyond the door stopped as he began to pull, the hinges screaming as he did. He put his face near the widening crack, shaking uncontrollably as he stood there, steeling himself for what he might see.

Tangles of old, silken threads stretched out across the opening, veiling the darkness within. The decaying scent of the room struck him like a piercing spear, but he didn’t see anything inside. Opening it a little further he still only saw pitch blackness before, like a waking nightmare, it suddenly appeared before him, materializing from the dark to stare back at him with those accursed, tormenting eyes. It rushed towards him, making no sound as it flew through the void.

Magus’ breaths skipped as he jumped out of his skin, slamming the door shut, putting both hooves against it to ensure that it wouldn’t try to force its way out. His heart pounded as he panted and his lungs wheezed. Sweat poured down his face and onto the floor as he shook like frostbite had consumed his being.

The door was silent, nothing moved and nothing tried to push its way out as Magus turned and collapsed against it. Holding his face in his hooves, he recuperated from a sudden dizzy spell as air violently passed his trembling, terrified lips. After a few moments, he was able to calm himself and steady his posture.

When the moment had passed, he screamed as he bashed the back of his head against the door to try to relieve some of the stress that corrupted his mind.

‘I have to stop thinking about it—I need to stop thinking about it,’ he thought, resting his eyes for a moment as he emptied his mind. Opening them, he quickly realized whose door he was now staring at.

‘Trixie…?’ Magus slowly got up and approached the door, resting a hoof on the cold surface. With the prior incident thoroughly suppressed, his thoughts dwelled on his former apprentice.

He couldn’t help but think how stupid he must’ve looked right now; standing before an empty room, but still believing somepony still occupied it. After last night, she was too smart to stay. She knew better. He should just leave now and put this affair behind him, yet, he couldn’t bring himself to remove his hoof.

‘Am I really going to check? Why? I’m alone again and it’s better for everypony if it stays that way.’ He took a deep breath. ‘When I open this, she won’t be there. I know she won’t be.’ Removing his hoof, he opened the door and took a hasty step inside.

‘Thank the Fates,’ he thought, scanning around and the empty room.

The bed was a mess with the sheets pulled apart. The necklace that Hex gave to her was still lying on the nightstand where Magus had left it. Expressing a sigh as worrisome thoughts left his mind, he turned to leave. Before he could take a step, something caught his eye.

Trixie’s purple hat and cape sat on the dresser that he had put there when they came back that night from the ordeal at Hex and Loa’s home. He left them there for her until she got better.

Making his way over to them, he picked up the hat and inspected it. The stitching was fine, but he found it a cumbersome piece of attire. Magus never saw the point to wearing a hat over the concealing nature of a robe’s hood and wondered why she wanted this so badly.

Ensuring that nopony was around, he put it on and looked into the vanity mirror.

‘I look like an imprudent ostentatious performer…It suited her well.’ Purple certainly wasn’t his color and he took it off and examined it once more.

Finished looking at it, he folded it up and placed it into his robe. He didn’t know why in the world he did that, but was in no mood to think about it or remove it as he walked out of the room and closed the door behind him before heading back to the entrance hall.

Needing something to quell his nerves, he proceeded down the steps of the foyer, trying to pay as little attention as possible to the lingering destruction around him as he entered the corridor to the dining room. The evidence of his mad rage was everywhere with twisting black scars spiraling across the walls and ceiling. The next room was no better as the table and chairs were thrown against the far wall, intact for the most part save for some torn upholstery and cracks in the wood.

Magus didn’t need to worry about opening the door to his lab as it was completely gone, ripped from its hinges, leaving only a scarred entryway. Stepping over the charred remains of what was left of the door, he looked into the room.

With the stinging smell of what could be described as ammonia filling his nostrils, he didn’t need to look around to know that many of his chemical compounds were destroyed. Practically all the shelves were either overturned or had succumbed to fire damage while many of his machines were torn to pieces, bits of smoke and steam still rising up from the wreckage on the floor. This wasn’t the first time he had seen this room in a state of devastation, just as it wasn’t the first time he had created the potion. It most certainly wouldn’t be the last.

He tried not to look around too much as he carefully stepped over broken glass and wood chips to a large cabinet that was thankfully unharmed. Opening the doors with his magic, he removed a tea pot, a cup, and a small jar of tea leaves and in mere moments he made a cup, adding a few drops from his personal vial before going back into the dining room.

With a flick of his horn the table and the chairs were put back into place, for the most part, as he sat down in his usual spot. Feeling a headache coming on, he took a couple sips until the pain vanished.

‘Why do I do these things?’ he thought, resting his head in a hoof as he looked around at the portraits that, for the most part, were undamaged. ‘Sometimes, I wonder if I’m doing the right thing. Maybe, I’m just destined to suffer this for the rest of my days.’

‘Something wrong, Master?’ Trixie’s voice chimed in.

“No, Trixie, it’s nothing. I was just thinking—!” He shot up from his daze and gazed at the far side of the table only to see a seat with nopony in it. He sighed as he kneaded his temples and took another sip of his medicated drink. “I did it again,” he mumbled.

‘But, why is it you this time?’ he thought.

“Are you to haunt me as well?” he said, clutching his head as he leaned on the table.

‘…You could always go after her,’ came a feminine voice that burned his ear and lifted the hair on the back of his neck.

“I won’t,” Magus replied to it.

‘Come on, Magus. You came back for me, remember?’

Disturbing images flashed before his eyes that seemed to last an eternity. He held his breath to keep from shouting as his limbs restlessly shook. With a painful grunt and another large mouthful from the cup, he managed to suppress them.

“Leave me alone.”

‘You can’t keep everything bottled up forever, you know,’ it laughed. ‘Or only weep when nopony’s looking. I’m lonely. I could use some company.’

“You’re not real. I know you’re not,” he said, covering his ears to try to down out its sound.

‘Of course I’m real,’ it said with a chuckle. ‘All you need to do is come find me.’

Suddenly, he felt it embrace him, wrapping its forelegs around him as the smell of jasmine danced in the air. A soft, silky mane brushed against his hoof and a warm breath lapped at his check. Blood sped through his veins as his heart pounded like a drum beat. The room spun as the nostalgic experience overwhelmed him, while unsettling memories appeared before his eyes again.

‘Come back to the Crossroads, Magus,’ it cooed into his ear. ‘And I’ll show you how real I am.’

He screamed as he jumped and threw his forelegs about, trying to get it off of him. When he felt he was free he clung to the chair and breathed heavily as he frantically glanced around to see that nopony was there. With a deep flame igniting within, he threw the empty cup at the only incinerated portrait on the wall, letting out an aggressive growl.

“Be gone accursed specter!” he roared. “You will not tempt me back to that forsaken place.”

He took a couple breaths as he continued to look around, making sure he was alone. Nothing more happened, but, nonetheless, he wasn’t going to risk its return and jumped off the chair before quickly heading back to the foyer.

Propping the exotic chairs and tables back up and reasserting their place in front of the fireplace, Magus sat down in his typical spot, wanting nothing more than to reassure himself with something as familiar as loneliness.

Running a hoof across his face, he stared up at the chandelier to see it still hanging in place. With a wave of his hoof he lit the doused fire as it roared and sparked to life in the hearth. Gazing into the lapping flames, he breathed slowly, trying to collect himself as best he could.

When he had calmed himself enough, he laid back before looking over at the empty chair next to him. He recalled having conversations with Trixie as she sat in that chair. For all the painful memories she brought up by just being herself, it was agonizing to know what he had done for his own selfish desires. He wished he knew a time spell so that he could reverse his misdeed or somehow tell Trixie that he had lied.

His chest clenched up, feeling as if it were in a vice as he thought about the returned solitude due to his actions. Trixie had been cheated out of her one chance, robbed of something that she had tried so hard to achieve and for what, to be alone with nothing but his thoughts and his own insanity to comfort him?

“What have I done?” he said aloud, realizing the mistake he made last night as his blank eyes grew misty. He crumpled into the chair as he said, “Why did I lie to you, Trixie? I was trying to save both of us but I ended up only burdening us. I wish I could tell you that I’m s—” He couldn’t continue as he squeezed his eyes shut and shook his head.

‘I truly am a monster.’

With nothing left to do and no way to correct his mistake, he got up and walked to the library with his head hung low, hoping a book would ease his eternal punishment as it had in the past.

The slow walk was a short one as he opened the doors into the room where the shelves stood tall in their rows, unmarked by his frantic rage. Aimlessly strolling through the central aisle, he glanced at every book and found nothing of interest. All the tomes in this section were about enchantments and he didn’t feel any theories or studies on the topic would be helpful to him at this point.

A row of location spells caught his eye for a moment as he browsed a few of the books on the topic, but moved on when he found no point in trying. Trixie had forgotten all about him and the Circle, he would just be a nuisance if he found her.

As he neared the center of the room, no book looked capable of easing his sorrows.

‘Perhaps I should try, Fates forgive me, the fiction section. It would at least take me somewhere that’s not here—!’

“Vexius!” a voice shouted as a bolt of lightning soared passed him, knocking him onto his back at the sudden display of magic.

He quickly sat up in time to see the bolt reduce a crystalline target at the other end of the room to dust. His eyes were about to pop out of his head as he turned to see where it had come from.

‘Impossible,’ he thought when he laid eyes on the blue coat of the mare who stood at one end of the floor design.

“Vexius!” she shouted again as another bolt was launched from her horn before striking down another materialized target.

“Tri-Trixie?” he said quietly, believing it was another illusion.

“Vexius!” she said once more with the same result as the last occurring before his eyes.

“Trixie?” he said louder, getting the mare’s immediate attention.

“Magus? Magus!” Trixie said, rushing towards him as he picked himself off the ground.

She slid to a stop as she panted heavily, looking as if she was about to collapse with her mane out of sorts and bags under her eyes.

“Okay…I know what you’re going to say,” she quickly said before he could utter a single word, “…but you have to believe me. I successfully cast the spell before the sun came up, I swear. I know I can’t prove it, but it’s true. I can show you it again. Watch.”

As she turned, he grabbed her hoof, stopping her as she faced him with a grimace.

“That won’t be necessary,” he said as he blankly stared at her.

“Oh, please, please, don’t send me away. I’ll even repair the book I accidentally burned.” She grunted as she swatted her face. “I probably shouldn’t have told you that…But I’ll fix it.”

Magus looked over at the tower of books that stood around where she was with many left opened; a single, scorched book poking out from behind one of the piles. Glancing over at the targets, he saw nothing but sparkling dust on the floor. “You…cast the spell?”

“Yes,” she said with a nod. “And before dawn too.”

“How?”

“Oh, well, I, uh, flipped through a few more of your books for some tips and I did a few of those forms we used to do and then I just did it. It took a while, but I finally got it. So…A-a-am I a mage?”

“No,” he said as he continued to gawk at her.

“N-no!? Bu-but I cast the spell like you said,” she stammered, shaking her head and looking to the floor for some way to convince him better. “I destroyed the targets completely, you saw me. It really was before dawn. Cast a truth spell on me or-or something you’ll know I’m not—!”

* * *

In her hysterical state, Trixie felt something land on her head, causing her to stop as it fit snugly onto her. Glancing up, she saw the rim of her purple hat before looking back at him, lost for words. Her mind tried to piece together why he had done this and why he had her hat in the first place.

“You’re not a great and powerful mage, without a great and powerful hat,” Magus said as his face returned to its normal. Despite his stone-like expression, she could swear he was on the brink of smiling.

“Magus? You mean…?”

“Congratulations, Miss. Trixie. You have proven yourself to be one of us in the Order and are welcomed to count yourself among our ranks.”

“I—I-I Passed? You’re not just saying that, are you?"

“Would you have preferred I said different?”

“NO! No, no, I mean. I…I…” Trixie said with a smile stretching across her face as she struggled to find a way to express the intense emotions filling her.

“I believe the words you’re searching for are: woo hoo.”

“Uh…Well…I…” Trixie hesitated before springing onto her hindlegs, extending both forelegs into the air and shouting, “WOO—” Before she could finish her celebration, she let out a groggy moan as she drunkenly swerved, her legs turning to jelly. She collapsed onto the floor, the strain of the spellcasting finally catching up to her as her head swam through a dark sea of bubbles and hard cider. “…I think I got up too fast…Ugh…” she groaned, lying on the ground with a hoof against her forehead.

“That will pass. For the moment, though, I must address something on my part.” Magus reached down and helped her up. She wobbled for a moment, but quickly regained her footing.

“What is it?” she replied.

Taking her hooves, Magus sighed before looking into her eyes.

“Trixie…I lied.”

“Lied? About what?” she said as he face grew hard.

“About how much time you had left. I—I told you that you slept for almost three days and that you had until sunrise to succeed. I lied. The same evening you and I spoke before all this…undesirable business occurred, was one a single night ago. You still had a full two days left.”

“You mean, I worked my tail off last night when I didn’t have to?”

“To be honest, I’m surprised you finished when you did. You have a real talent for this.” His eyes smiled as she stared at him. “But, Trixie, I must say that I’m deeply, wholeheartedly s—”

Trixie stopped him as she put a hoof over his mouth.

“You’re forgiven,” she said, smiling, “But I expect you not to lie about that kind of thing again!” She broke away from his hooves and scowled at him. “I almost had a heart attack and I think I have blisters on my horn. Promise!”

“I,” he began, raising a hoof, “Magus, High Archmage of the Circle, solemnly swear.”

“You forgot the ‘Emperor of the Crimson Flame’ part.” He glared at her, not sensing the joke. “But, I’ll take your word for now. So, what now?”

“We head for Fillydelphia. Oh, and you must to refer to me as Master once again. Is that understood?”

“Understood, Master,” she said, giving him a playful smile.

He didn’t return the gesture, but the twinkle in his eye betrayed him.

“Excellent, now, clean up this mess.”

“Yes, Master,” she responded with a soft giggle as he turned around and started back to the door.

“Oh, and Trixie,” he said, stopping briefly with his back still to her.

“Yes?”

“…Thank you.”

“Please, I would’ve learned this spell eventually, you know,” she said with a scoff.

“No, not that.” He turned his head slightly back. “Thank you, for staying with me.”

She blushed slightly as she shyly smiled. Shaking off her glee, she strolled towards the stack of books.

“You’d be lost without me anyways,” she said in a confident tone.

“Yes, I would,” he quietly replied.

“What was that?” She stopped to glance back at him.

Clearing his throat he continued on.

“Nothing. Join me in the foyer when you’re done.”

* * *

Magus proceeded forward, leaving Trixie to her task, feeling an unexpected release of tension leaving his body. For once, something had turned out for the better in his life.

‘…Are you happy now?’ an all too familiar voice chimed in his ear as an extra set of hooves sounded next to him, moving in unison with his.

“Leave me be,” Magus mumbled to it.

‘You sound happier. So, what is she to you now?’

“That is none of your concern. She’s safe now and that’s all that matters.”

‘Is she? You and I both know what you are, and what she has now become because of your incompetence. Why lie?’

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

‘Now Magus,’ it chuckled. ‘You know that nopony can have you but me. I’m sure he’ll take good care of her when the time comes.’

“He? Who’s…” Magus paused before realizing who it was referring to as he came to a complete stop, it followed suit. “No. That’s not an option!”

‘Are you sure? Not many would suffice, but her.’

He stared down at his hooves, lost in thought.

“I know you’re not here,” he said. “You’re just a figment of insanity.”

‘Answer me this, Archmage Magus. Do you really think you’ll be happy the way you are now? You always said that if there was a way, you’d do it without hesitation. You have considered asking him before, remember? Ask, you know you want to.’

“Why are you doing this?” Magus shuddered, lowering his head.

‘Because, you belong to me,’ it said, moving close to his ear. ‘Forevermore…’ The sound of hooves echoed around him again, but now getting quieter until they disappeared.

Magus waited, standing in silence in the aisle until he was sure that the manifestation had left. He didn’t want to listen to it, but its words struck a cord. It wouldn’t be long now, the night he had been dreading was approaching. A decision had to be made and there was only one option, an option that he’d rather not consider. Was it all for the greater good?

“…Trixie…I’m sorry…”

Chapter 28 - Final Night

Chapter 28 – Final Night

Trixie opened the dark gazing window and looked out at the bustling city of Fillydelphia as the caravan clacked through its paved streets. Celestia’s golden orb had already begun its descent in the orange sky with much of its light hiding behind the tall skyscrapers and antiquated buildings around them. A chill nipped at her hooves as they relaxed on the sill while her cape kept the rest of her body protected from the cold gust that seeped through the window, lightly blowing her hat that was fastened securely around her head. There were no signs of any mages wandering the streets that she could tell, making her wonder what was so special about this city that would make the two of them come out here.

“Trixie,” Magus called, prompting her to look back into the foyer. “A word.”

Closing the shutters, she walked over to him while he groomed himself, paying her no mind as he stood before the foyer’s blazing hearth. With a pair of aura shrouded scissors and comb floating around him, Magus tidied himself up as a circle of magic formed a reflective surface in front of him.

“You look awfully tidy,” Trixie said. “What’s the occasion?”

“Do I really need a reason to look presentable?” he unenthusiastically said, focusing on the mirror, sounding as if he was annoyed.

“Well, no, but—”

“Then stop asking,” he snapped, making Trixie recoil. The scissors and comb disappeared as he passed through the reflection, causing it to dissipate into a wisp of smoke.

“Are you okay?” she said with a wrinkled brow and pinned ears. “You’ve been…distant ever since we left Baltimare.”

“How I feel isn’t important,” he answered, still not explaining himself as he pulled on his hood. “You need to be concerned for yourself tonight.”

With a stomp of his hoof the two armchairs and the rug flew to the corner of the room, leaving the center of the entrance hall clear of any obstructions. Pulling out a stick of chalk from his robe, he levitated it into the air before beginning to draw a curved line on the floor.

“And why’s that?” she asked, briefly following the chalk around the room with her eyes.

“You’ll find out,” he answered as he took out an odd trinket and presented it to her. It appeared as a simple necklace with a woven wicker circle and a long piece of twine for a chain. “Put this on.”

“What is it?” she asked, leaning in to get a better look and seeing nothing else of note.

“Just do it,” he barked as she took the object in her magic with a glare, not liking his tone one bit. He walked to the center of the half-completed circle that the chalk had been creating as she eyed the strange gift.

Not wanting to start an argument, she slipped it over her head before joining him as the drawing finished. With another stamp from his hoof, five tall candle stands sprung out of the floor around the outside of the circle, all lit with a purple flame. All other lights in the room went out, leaving a dim, ominous purple glow around them.

Trixie and Magus stood side-by-side, neither one saying a word. Her eyes darted about, anxiously waiting for something to happen.

“What now?” she asked with no response. “…Master?” she added when he didn’t answer. She looked over to see him with glassy eyes, gazing off at nothing. Although subtle, his forelegs trembled uncontrollably like they had done before.

“Trixie,” he finally said, “do you acknowledge me as your teacher?”

“Well, yeah. I wouldn’t be here otherwise.”

“And you know that a teacher only wants what’s best for their students?”

“I hope so. Why? What makes you say that?”

“An Archmage has a strict code to follow. They must do what needs to be done, no matter if they want to or not. This code pertains to you as well, Trixie.”

“What are you saying?”

Without warning, the room started to violently shake before Magus could reply. Trixie jumped as she glanced around, the tremor vibrating through her. Despite the unexpected quake, nothing in the room, even the candle stands, seemed to be affected, remaining steady as stone.

“M-m-m-a-a-a-s-s-s-t-t-t-er,” Trixie said, unable to control her shaking voice as she looked back at Magus.

“We’ve arrived,” he said, surprisingly without a stutter, before everything went dark.

The whole caravan disappeared into the rapidly encroaching blackness, consuming every light as Trixie looked around for anything she recognized. Magus’ magical presence was still evident even if she couldn’t see him next to her, but everything else, even the floor, felt as if it was gone. Before she knew it, the darkness receded, unveiling a new area around them.

The warm, wooden floor had changed to a cold stretch of cobblestone with tools and a row of taxi cabs lined up next to them. Everything smelled of oil with cans of it sitting atop the tool boxes; all the wheels appeared to have been recently lubricated. Noise from the city roared behind the rickety doors that kept the garage locked up. The lanterns that hung in the rafters above flickered wearily as if awoken by their sudden appearance.

As Trixie looked about, she could see no sign of the caravan. While she questioned if they had teleported, she glanced over to Magus and noticed a small elongated box in his hooves, oddly looking like a miniature model of the wagon, before it disappeared into his robe.

She opened her mouth to express her query, but Magus walked off towards the side door before she had a chance, paying no mind to her or anything else.

“Master?” she said, chasing after him. “Wait a second.” He didn’t heed her request and proceeded through the door, out into the noisy city.

“Master!” she shouted as she hurried after him. Bursting through the door, Trixie found herself staring down a large street where a cluster of ponies walked along the concrete sidewalks. Taxi cabs sped by, clacking noisily, making it nearly impossible to cross the street.

It wasn’t hard to find Magus as he and his bright red coat marched up the road, passing the line of streetlights that had started to glow with the parting sun. The moon rose moments later, shining, although the bright city lights had left the normally starry sky blank.

Trixie rushed towards him, darting past the rows of business and small commercial buildings flanking the city street, some of which appeared to be closing up for the night, judging by the fading lights in their windows. Squeezing past a small group of ponies, she rejoined his side. When he didn’t react to her presence, she looked around his hood and, regrettably, saw a blank, distant stare. She had learned from experience that those eyes meant nothing good was coming.

“What’s wrong with you?” she was compelled to ask, yet already knowing the answer. “Could you at least tell me where we’re going?” He didn’t answer. “Hello? Didn’t you hear me?”

“I can hear you,” he replied, not taking his eyes off the road. “Stay focused.”

“Stay focused on what? …Answer me?!”

Magus pushed ahead, ignoring her again as he picked up the pace. He had been very reclusive since their talk in the library that morning a few days ago. At first she thought he was just sick or feeling some side effect from the potion, but seeing him now made her think that maybe there was more to it.

‘Could this really still be the potion’s work?’ she thought, eyeing him as she stayed with him. ‘He couldn’t have just spontaneously changed on his own, could he?’

Before long, they came across one of the many antique buildings in Fillydelphia, a large, white building that, while not appearing as old as some of the other sites, had clearly been there for quite some time. Along the top of the boxy building was the name Chestnut Theatre, which was obviously empty due to the sign on the dark, glass doors that plainly read: Closed.

Just as Trixie was about to disregard the cinema, Magus turned down a street beside the theater.

The narrow street was filthy, as was to be expected in a large city such as this. As they moved further down the path, past a few cans of garbage, a tall gate with thick bars and a heavy chain wrapped tightly around the opening marked the end of the alley. As they neared the spiked barricade, the noise of the city behind them was progressively drowned out by the sounds of laughter and voices somewhere beyond the fence. Only a hazy darkness lay on the other side of the metal bars, but the sounds signaled that somepony was certainly nearby.

A heavy padlock adorned the chains, making it seemingly impossible to continue without a key or, the more obvious solution, a little magic. Magus stopped before the gate and lightly touched the lock. As if it were a mirage, the chains and lock disappeared as Magus pushed the gate open with a sharp wail sounding their arrival to anypony within earshot.

When they were both on the other side, the door whined shut behind them, the restraints reappearing around the entrance, as if they hadn’t moved. While glancing back to see the enchanted gate close, Trixie noticed that the road and even the city street were just barely visible, appearing as if they were on the other side of a wall of fog.

Her gaze turned forward to the now clear path; the darkness receded as a new light bloomed from around the corner. The voices grew louder the farther they went and a light started to flicker against the bend.

Progressively, the alley opened up into a large clearing where stone walls boxed them in.

A fire pit in the center of the dirt floored area provided ample light, illuminating the group of rugged ponies that lay around it with frothing tankards in their hooves as they filled the air with sounds of laughter and distant conversations. The smell of cider wafted towards them from across the field where racks of barrels spanned the far wall, spigots dripping amber liquid onto the ground.

Trixie didn’t think much of the crowd until she noticed that she couldn’t sense any energy from them, leaving her to guess who they were and what they were actually doing. Magus took little notice of them as he headed for a door that was attached to the back of the theater.

Two weathered ponies sat on either side of the door, half-asleep by the look of it until they neared. They snapped awake as they raised their heads to catch a look of them as they approached. After batting an eye at each of them for a moment they got comfortable and started to nod off again. They too carried no magical signature.

In spite of the seemingly worn shut lock, it opened with ease, not making a sound as it swung by itself at their oncoming presence. Nothing was beyond the threshold but a shroud of darkness and a gust of wind that whipped past them as if fleeing from the building. None of the ponies around the fire even glanced in their direction as they entered, stepping onto a creaking wooden floor before the door closed behind them, silencing all but the sounds of their own breathing.

They followed an aging red carpet through a hallway with embossed walls and lamps to light the way that occasionally flickered and buzzed as they passed. The dim light shining against the dusty laminated wood and maroon-colored walls did little to improve the dark mood of the place. At the end of the hall, Trixie could just make out a large double door with what appeared to be glass panels that shone against the light of the hall.

When they were about halfway down the hall, Trixie could’ve sworn she heard an extra set of hoofsteps walking almost in unison with theirs, sounding as if they were being followed. A chill ran up her back as a cold breath of air brushed up against her neck.

Quickly, she stopped and looked back to see emptiness of the hall they just traveled. The chill and the hoofsteps were gone with only Magus’ hooves remaining in her ears. She looked around for a moment longer before disregarding the event and turning forward to—!

“Hi!” a figure said, standing only an inch away from her face.

Trixie shrieked, her heart jumping out of her chest as she fell onto her back in shock at the sudden figure that stood before her. She hit the floor, but didn’t stay there long, instantly propping herself up, staring up at the ghostly white pony smiling down at her.

“Name please,” the erratic-looking pony said with a grin.

“Wha—?” Trixie said as she stared at him, recognizing him almost immediately after. “Knickknack?”

“Hey! That’s my name too,” Knickknack said, cheerfully, pointing at himself. “What are the odds?”

Trixie blinked a few times with distant eyes, trying to make sense of the ghost-pony’s sudden presence and his response to her unintentional question. His face was one that she never thought she’d see again.

“Let’s check the guest list, shall we?” Knickknack said before literally coughing up a paper-filled clipboard into his hoof. He quickly flipped through the pages, as if it were a flipbook, barely looking at a single one. Trixie quickly noticed that nothing was actually printed on the pages as he turned to the last page. “Awww,” he expressed with a long face, lowering the clipboard. “Knickknack wasn’t invited. Boo-hoo…But!” he smiled widely again. “Knickknack is supposed to be the doorpony for tonight.”

Laughing maniacally, he started to float, levitating upward. Returning to her hooves, Trixie watched the crazed specter phase through the arched ceiling, disappearing while his chuckling remained, echoing through the hall. Strangely enough, she wasn’t surprised at all, now feeling a little more accustomed to the Circle’s…inhabitants.

The laughing stopped as Magus reached the door where Knickknack floated up to meet him.

“Name please,” he asked again, seemingly unaware of what just happened.

“Grand Archmage Magus of Highrock and Initiate Trixie,” Magus said sternly as Trixie rejoined him, keeping an eye on the ghost.

Knickknack did the same as before, flipping through the blank sheets at an exaggerated pace. This time, however, he stopped on one and placed a hoof on the page.

“Ah, yes, here we are. Magus and Trixie.” Looking to Trixie, the ghost happily said, “Hi Magus. Pleasure to make your acquaintance. Funny, you don’t look like a Magus.” Trixie ignored his insane babbling with a grimace before he turned back to Magus and said, “The party has already started, but the main event has yet to begin!”

Performing an unnecessary back flip, Knickknack disappeared through the door. After a few moments, lights began to flicker through the glass panels as a powerful magical sensation started to build up just beyond.

The sounds of some strange machinery roared and wailed, shaking the ground before abruptly stopping as suddenly as they’d begun. The flashing lights steadied and the doors slid open, accompanied by the chime of a bell. There Knickknack stood, wearing a pillbox hat and a double-buttoned coat, in the small, empty room next to a large lever on the side of the wall.

“All aboard!” he gleefully said waving them in to which they obliged. As they turned around to face the hall, the decorative door slid closed. “Going somewhere!” Knickknack said, the lever making a loud clunking sound as he pulled it down.

The high-class elevator, if that’s what it really was, started to shake and rumble. It didn’t feel as if they were going in any particular direction, in fact, besides the trembling, it felt like they weren’t moving at all. The power she felt before was more apparent, but now she couldn’t tell where it was coming from. But as the elevator stopped vibrating, the energy was clearly coming from behind the door they had just walked through as a muffled, rhythmic sound caused her ears to flick and twitch.

“Floor something or other: magic, magicians, cake, and a whole lot of hoopla,” Knickknack said as the doors rattled opened to reveal an entirely different room and setting.

The long hallway had disappeared and the dead silence was now replaced by a festive gathering filling the air and her ears with the delicate melody of a harp and violin accompanied by the thunderous yet soft beat of drums and horns that just barely overshadowed the numerous conversations being held.

Leaving the elevator, they followed the purple and gold lined carpet to the top of a large staircase and looked down at the crowded floor where equines talked and strolled about, clothed in robes, capes, hats, and dresses of every exotic color and design she could imagine. Tall columns stood around the room that supported a second floor, overlooking the first, where more party guests socialized. Looking to the ceiling, Trixie saw orbs of yellow light floating high above, illuminating the entire room, leaving no dark corner untouched. Beyond the balls of light, she stood in awe at the massive skylight that provided a clear view to the beautiful starry night sky where twinkling stars mingled into constellations.

“Where are we?” Trixie asked, staring out into the crowd.

“The Theater of Illusions,” Magus answered. “And out there are some of the greatest magicians of our time.” He proceeded down the steps as he said, “I suggest you go speak with them.”

“And where are you going?” Trixie said, chasing after him. “Aren’t you coming with me?”

“Must I hold your hoof through everything?” he snapped, stomping and shooting her glare.

“Sorry!” she snapped back. “I didn't mean to be rude. I just figured that you'd be the one doing the introductions.”

His glare remained on her for another moment before he scoffed and started back down the stairs.

“I have other matters to attend to. I'm sure you can handle this task on your own.”

Trixie watched as he disappeared into the crowd, even his bright red robe was difficult to see as it was drowned out in the sea of colorful fabrics. She was positive now, something was bothering him. What it was, she couldn't be sure. She'd hoped all the secrecy and tension between them had ended, but apparently there was still more going on than she thought.

Walking to the bottom of the stairs, she looked out at the crowd, not recognizing a single face. Some of the mages that passed by wore an amulet similar to the one Magus had while others displayed the same wicker trinket that she had around their necks. She could sense an overwhelming amount of energy in the room of varying levels, some feeling familiar to her own.

With the size of this crowd, she felt the urge to perform, getting to an elevated area and putting on a show like she used to. But at the same time, she didn't much care for being showed up by one of the hundreds of sorcerers in the room that were probably as skilled as Magus. Trixie let out a sigh, loathing the thought of there not only being one, but a whole room of ponies better than her with magic.

“‘Scuse me miss. Gonna need to see some I.D.”

Trixie was roused from her thought as the low, grungy voice caught ear. Next to her, stood three Ordo Fatorum, each with their faces shrouded by their burgundy hoods. She didn't even notice them approaching, an advantage, she guessed, of being able to hide their magic. A glint of gold shone from their amulets that were even more noticeable with their black, twisted armor behind it.

“I.D.?” Trixie replied. “I don’t know what you're talking about. I've never needed an I.D. before.”

“Well, that be a serious problem then,” the large pony in the middle replied, scratching his poorly shaved chin. “Guess were gonna have ta take ya into custody.”

“Wh-what!?” she said, taking a step back. “No, I belong here.”

“Really? And where’s yer Master then?”

“He’s around…Somewhere.” Trixie glanced around, trying not to look too fast as she searched for him in the dense crowd.

“Right,” he said in an unconvinced tone. “How ‘bout ya put yer ‘ooves on yer ‘ead and—”

“Oh, for goodness sakes, Captain!” the armored mare next to him said, stepping towards him. “Don’t you think this pathetic attempt at a joke has gone on for long enough? We’re not here to have fun.”

“Meh, yer probably right, Lieutenant,” he said, looking to the mare with the rosy pink snout poking out from under the hood. “Wouldn’t want ta give Poppet too big of a scare tonight after all.”

‘Poppet?’ Trixie thought, recognizing the nickname. In fact, the grungy accent in the voice was familiar as well.

“…Ripper?” Trixie asked, eyeing the stallion while trying to steal a peek under the hood as she lowered her head slightly.

The Captain and the Lieutenant looked to her as the robed stallion smiled, showing off a gold tooth. Removing his hood, revealed that this was indeed the same pony she had met in Trottingham. He ran a hoof over his greasy, combed mane, putting down any hairs that stood up. It seemed to be the only thing he did to look tidy. At least his breath was more bearable this time.

“‘Ello Poppet. Good ta see ya again,” Ripper said as Trixie quietly exhaled.

“Don’t do that!” Trixie shouted. “What’s wrong with you?”

“Sorry ‘bout that,” he replied with a chuckle. “I couldn’t ‘elp meself. But the important thin’ is that yer finally ‘ere.” Ripper looked to the Lieutenant. “Told ya she’d make it.”

“I never said she wouldn't,” the Lieutenant replied with a scoff.

“What are you doing here?” Trixie asked. “Shouldn’t you be in Trottingham?”

Ripper looked back at her with a tilted head and a slack expression. “What do ya mean? Didn't ya see the sky? We’re ‘ere fer the festivities, of course,” Ripper replied.

“The sky?” Trixie looked up to the transparent ceiling and stared at the star-filled sky, seeing nothing of interest. “What about it?”

“Do ya see it?” Ripper asked as he approached. “The star on yer right; the bright purple one.”

Trixie scanned the sky further and eventually she saw what he was talking about. Amongst Luna’s lights and unending blackness was a tiny amethyst stuck in the black, alone like stranded ship lost at sea. She had never seen such a sight in the sky before, shining brighter than the stars that surrounded it.

“A violet star? Did Princess Luna do that?” Trixie said.

Ripper just started to laugh, smacking a hoof on the ground.

“Nah, of course not. That up there, is ours. It's why we’re ‘ere tonight.”

“What do you mean by that?”

“Well, that star only shows up once in a while and when it does show, we magical types all get together and throw a party. And as this is the only time the ceremony can be done, we welcome all new mages who ‘ave passed the initial test.”

“Ceremony? What ceremony? I never heard of any kind of ceremony.”

“It’s the initiation ritual. Ya can’t be a Circle mage without it and tonight’s the only time to do it. I doubt ya would want to wait for the next one.”

The Lieutenant cleared her throat and tapped at his flank as he glanced back at her.

“Oh, which reminds me,” he said. “I—I mean, we, are representin’ the Ordo Fatorum for the ritual and we’d gladly welcome yer unique skills into our ranks. Concealin’ yer power and detectin’ magic with such mastery is very unique fer a first timer.”

“Well, thank you I do have a talent for—Wait! How did you know I could do that?” Trixie said. “I never told you that.”

“Magus informed all archmages ‘bout it. We’re standin’ in fer Archmage Iron Hail tonight.”

“Why?”

“Oh, well, ya see, Knight Commander Iron Hail is currently away dealin’ with—”

“No, no, I mean, why did he tell all the archmages about my ability?”

“You don’t know?” the Lieutenant injected, moving next to Ripper as she removed her hood, exposing her face fully. “Do you even know what the initiation ceremony means?”

“Should I?”

“Wha—Of course you should!” A hair broke free of the large cherry bun her mane was wound in, the small red strand dangled in front of her face for a moment before she wrapped it back over her ear. “Tonight, you’re not only being inducted into the Order, but you’re also choosing your teacher, the sorcerer who’ll train you in their unique way of magic. Why do you think you’re wearing that?” she said, pointing at the flexible bits of wood at her chest. “And why we’re wearing these?” The Lieutenant held up her amulet. “You’re a future apprentice and we’re your potential masters of magic. Whoever you choose, will help decide what you’ll become in the Order.”

“What!?” she said with the pitch in her voice briefly rising. “Magus never told me that.”

“Apparently,” the Lieutenant replied under her breath. “I’m surprised you even know what—”

“Which is why we’re ‘ere,” Ripper quickly intervened, stopping the Lieutenant before she could say anything hazardous. “Why all the archmages are ‘ere tonight. To offer you an apprenticeship and I can guarantee that you’d go far in the Ordo Fatorum. Just ask the rookie, ‘e’s been with us for a couple months now.” Ripper stepped aside and gestured to the third, shorter guard behind him who was busy drawing imaginary circles into the carpet.

“Attention!” Ripper called as the rookie immediately stopped doodling and spun to face them, standing upright and freezing into position. “See,” Ripper said, looking back at Trixie. “Got ‘im to do that on ‘is first day. So, what kind of weapon do you prefer? A sword? A spear? Maybe a bow? Or...”

His words faded into the background as Trixie’s mind was scrambling to comprehend why Magus didn’t tell her about this. She searched the floor, looking for answers that weren’t there. Why would he keep this from her? Why wouldn’t he tell her what this ceremony was for?

“…but, you’d ‘ave to be quick or else—”

“I have to find Magus,” Trixie interrupted before turning towards the crowd.

“W-why?” Ripper called, causing her to stop and listen to what he had to say. “I doubt ‘e’d be able to ‘elp with much. ‘E’s not even on the roster for available masters.”

“He’s…he’s not? Why?” she said looking back at him, feeling her heart sink.

Ripper shrugged. “Dunno. ‘E took ‘imself off of it sometime ago. In fact, I think this is the first time I’ve seen ‘im ‘ere.”

“You mean, I can’t be his apprentice?...Even if I wanted to?” Trixie asked, feeling a knot form in her gut.

“Well, no, but ya could talk to ‘im, I suppose. Ya might change ‘is mind,” Ripper replied.

Trixie said nothing as she turned and trotted off into the crowd.

“If it doesn’t work out,” he called, “we’ll be ‘ere!”

Trixie pushed into the crowd, squeezing through whatever openings she could find. Many of the mages were grouped up, speaking loudly about spells and socializing as more wandered around, levitating glasses of purple liquid and small plates of bite sized treats.

“Excuse me…Excuse me…Oh! Excuse you!” Trixie said as she moved through the crowd, ducking under glasses and plates, and almost being knocked over by a pony whose hat was too big for his head.

Many of the ponies stopped her, the gleam from their talismans telling her what they wanted. They attempted to start a conversation with her, yet they didn’t get much further than introducing themselves before she waved them off and quickly slipped by, much to the confusion of the mages. Ordinarily, she’d be all too happy to stick around and soak in the attention, but her mission compelled her to reluctantly pass them up.

Soon she came upon a group of long, marble tables with climbing plates of food from rolled cheeses to bits of odd looking fruit next to fountains of what smelled like alcohol. There weren’t as many guests around the tables, merely passersby that got their snacks and drinks before moving on. It seemed the best place to start searching for Magus now that she had some breathing room.

Relaxing and focusing on her intended target, everything grew quiet as she closed her eyes. It was a peaceful feeling, but soon erupted into a torrent of echoing sounds and pulsations of energy from all directions. It all hit her at once, as a screeching noise wailed in her ears and the power swirled around her like a tornado, feeling as if it could fling her off her hooves. A sharp, stabbing pain struck her temple, forcing her out of the trance-like state. She felt lightheaded as she lost her balance for a moment. Trixie winced as she held a hoof to her head, the pain slowly receding.

‘What was that?’ she thought. Looking around, she noticed all the mages strolling about and it dawned on her that with all the mages and assorted magic in the room, why wouldn’t it be hard? ‘Well, that would explain it. Should’ve known.’ Shaking her head to rid what soreness was left, she tried to think of another way to find Magus.

After a moment, she had it. Remembering back to a few days ago, she recalled Magus showing her the smoke-like chain that he said, “bonded them.” With it, he was able to find her despite all that Silver did to hide her location. She wasn't sure if she could tap into the chain's connection, but she had to try, she had to find him. Reassuming her stance, Trixie closed her eyes and focused her power, attempting to move what energy she could to her heart where the chain had originated.

There was nothing at first, but she soon found it. It was faint, but she could feel it was there. The more power she managed to direct to the spot, the clearer it became. She could sense it latched onto her, snaking into the room as another source of energy emanated from the bond. It was difficult to tell, but it felt like Magus and it seemed to point in a specific direction.

Opening her eyes, Trixie could still sense Magus' energy circulating through her, almost pulling her across the hall. It begged her to follow which she was more than inclined to accept. She removed the amulet and stuffed it into her hat to ensure that she wouldn’t be bothered.

Weaving her way through the crowd, she followed the trail of energy left by the chain, hopeful that she would find him at the end of it. She was led out of the busy gathering and towards a room off to the side of the hall where few guests wandered through.

Passing through an archway, she found herself in a lavish room with a plethora of exotic decorations from the rich, silk fabrics that practically glowed like sunlight on the walls to the comfortable sofas that many ponies relaxed on as they chatted away, unaware of her observations. Although she hadn’t seen a band, the music from the previous room still resonated around her, undiminished by her distance as if it was following her. It was thankfully less crowded which made following the trail easier as the increasing power grew, calling her towards the alcoves in the back of the room.

Trixie walked past the row of recesses, each containing a small sitting area where ponies could talk in private. Some were unoccupied while others had wooden screens in front of them, decorated with images of climbing ivy and lilies winding between the wooden bars of the frame where whispers faintly emanated behind a few of them as she passed. The trail dragged on, but with every step she could feel Magus' energy becoming stronger and clearer until, at last, it peaked as she reached the last, screened covered alcove.

She immediately stopped before passing in front of it, leaning in close to the panel. Her ears flicked as muffled whispers turned into words.

“….Do you even know what you're asking?” Magus’ voice sounded, hastily spurting out his words as quickly as he could. “This is madness. What’s more, it’s impossible!”

“Madness and science are one and the same,” another, unfamiliar voice chuckled deeply. “As for the probability, so long as the subject is as you described, then I can assure you, it is very much possible.”

Seeing a small crack in the frame, Trixie tiptoed forward and peered through it. She could see Magus, hunched over a small table, gritting his teeth and openly staring at someone who remained just out of sight. His hooves stood as straight and firm as tree trunks against the table’s surface, refusing to buckle under the pressure that he seemingly put on it.

“But the ethics of this are—are…” Magus stuttered.

“There’s no need to be so dramatic,” the other being said calmly. “Is it any worse than what you’ve been doing?”

“Yes! Yes it is. This isn’t even legal.”

“To the alicorn worshiping Equestrian fools, no. But we are so much more than they. Mages like you and I are willing to do what needs to be done. We make the impossible, possible.”

“Just because you can do something, doesn’t mean you should,” Magus retorted, slamming his hoof on the table. “There must be another way.”

“Magus, I’m surprised at you,” the voice responded, not at all sounding surprised. “Do you not trust my methods?”

“No one in the entire Order trusts your so-called methods.”

“Well then, if you have a better solution, why am I here?” Magus glared, his eyes narrowed. “You asked me here for my help, which I’m more than happy to offer. But, if my solution is not to your liking, then I’ll leave and you can continue your noble, endless quest.”

“I couldn’t do this. Regardless if it works or not,” Magus said solemnly, staring down at his hooves. The sorrow in his voice was all too evident. “Besides, she won’t be with me for very much longer.”

The stranger sighed halfheartedly before he said, “As you wish. Well, if events change, don’t hesitate to let me know. I’m sure we can work something out. As for me, there are still some associates I must meet with before midnight. Besides, I believe our little wallflower has heard enough. Wouldn’t you say?”

Magus’ looked back up at him, eyes narrowed. “What are you talking about?”

‘Wallflower?’ Trixie thought.

Suddenly, the screen disappeared, folding up with a snap, leaving her exposed to Magus and the stranger inside. Trixie froze, her muscles tightened as she and Magus stared wide-eyed at each other. As much as she wanted to hide, it was obvious it was too late. His face grew pale and he quickly stared down to his hooves, wide eyed, as if he was more worried to see her than she was to see him.

To his right, an orange colored stallion sat comfortably in his chair with his hooves clasped together barely hiding a small smile as he looked at her. Adjusting the gold mask that concealed his eyes, he got out of his seat and brushed the wrinkles out of his magenta cape before approaching her.

“It appears you two have a lot to talk about,” he said, walking past Trixie before stopping to glance back at him. He ran a hoof through his short, wavy, golden mane as he said, “You know where to find me if you change your mind.” Casually, the mysterious pony walked off, locking eyes with Trixie, giving her an eerie smile for a moment as he left. The pony gave her the chills for some reason as she could feel something unusual about him even as he took his leave.

She watched him go before Magus’ voice brought her back to him.

“How long were you there?” he said slowly in a low tone, slightly fumbling his words.

“Huh?” she replied, having a hard time hearing him.

Slamming his hooves on the table, he darted over to her and took hold of her shoulders. He pulled her close before they stared into each other's eyes. Beads of sweat began to form above his wrinkled brow as his hooves shook, as if he were freezing in their embrace.

“Trixie! How much did you hear?”

“Nothing!”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes, I swear—”

“Because, this is not the time to be lying.”

“Master!” Trixie said, swatting his hooves away. “I'm not lying. I really didn't hear anything of importance. I don't even know who that was,” she said, gesturing in the direction that the mysterious pony went.

Magus took a deep inhale through his nose and rubbed his face before looking back at her.

“Alright… I trust you. Nevertheless, what are you doing here? Didn't you learn your lesson last time about snooping?” he said calmly as he readjusted his mane, moving a few hairs from out of his eyes.

“Looking for you.”

“And I assume you want to ask me something,” he groaned, walking back towards the table.

Trixie hesitated for a moment, having second thoughts. “…Why didn't you tell me?” she finally said, throwing caution to the wind.

“Hm?” He half looked back at her with a narrow glare, as if judging her.

“About this place, about this event, everything. And why do you want me pick a new master?”

“I'm not your master. Not in the formal sense anyway. My time is done.”

“What are you talking about? Why am I forced to call you ‘Master’ then?”

“Respect. And you’ll keep calling me that long after we go our separate ways.”

“Separate ways?”

“As I've told you before, as the Archmage who saw you use the Order’s magic, I'm obligated to teach you the art, but only as much as it is required to see if you are truly worthy of it. You passed, so my work is done. It's time for someone else to teach you the rest of the way.”

“But you're my teacher. That's your job.”

“I'm not a teacher. I never was and I never will be.”

“So, just like that, it’s over?” she snapped, his careless demeanor stinging her. “You're just dumping me on somepony else?”

“It isn’t like that,” Magus retorted, turning to face her. “If you still want power, then there are hundreds of mages out there tonight that could teach you. Anyone of them will be able to give you what you want.”

“I don't want anypony else to teach me. You know me, I trust you. You taught me that dance thing and everything else. Why would I want anypony other than you?”

“It's not that simple!” he barked, stepping towards her. “Get this through your thick, stubborn head; our time together is done and tonight you will choose who you will apprentice under for the duration of your training if you choose to pursue it. But, regardless, it will not be me that teaches you. So find somepony else and leave me alone.”

“Why? Why not you?”

“I have my reasons.”

“How can you say that? What happened to the pony who was glad I stayed a few nights ago?”

“This is different,” he said with a stomp. “You're in the Circle now, you've passed all the tests. I couldn't force you to leave now even if I wanted to. You get to pursue your quest for power and I no longer feel that I wronged you.” He looked away from her. “We all get what we want. It's better this way.”

Trixie could feel her heart move into her throat. “Master, I can't–“

“You must. I promise you, it will work out. Just go out there. There will be somepony who will possess a connection with you. You’ll know when you’ve found the one. Now please, it's best to just forget me.”

“After all we've been through, you expect me to forget you?” she replied, voice heavy.

“That's exactly what I expect you to do! We both must follow our own paths.”

“And if I refuse?”

“You don't have a choice.”

It was as if her chest was in a vice, her thoughts scrambled to come up with a reason that would change his mind. Her only answer was an open stare at the stone faced pony in front of her. Backing away from him, she couldn’t stomach to look at him any longer, altering her gaze to the floor.

After a pause, Magus approached and gently pressed the side of his head against hers. She didn't react, feeling like she had been paralyzed by his words.

“I'm sorry,” he whispered.

And just like that, he was gone. The sound of his hooves trailed off into the distance and that was the end of it, she was alone. She didn't know where he went and, at this point, she didn't want to know. The feeling of her loss pressing down on her was enough without having to see him go.

She remained motionless for a moment longer before looking about to ensure she was alone. She let out a heavy sigh, looking down to the floor again. Part of her wished he was still there. Magus, as much as she didn’t want to think about it, was her friend and to see him gone made her realize how few ponies she really trusted.

‘Come on Trixie, you're better than this,’ she thought, drying her damp eyes with a foreleg. ‘You've been through worse. You don’t need to get emotional because of him. You can do this on your own.’

Taking a shuddering breath, she collected herself, adjusted her cape and hat, before moving on, optimistic that she’d find somepony that would be able to help her; somepony that would be more powerful and useful than Magus.

Removing the amulet from her hat, she put it back. She mustered up the most confident smile and determined eyes that she could before marching back into the main hall where her new teachers awaited.

Trixie conversed with mages of all kind, their golden medallions shimmering as they moved about the room. She introduced herself as they did the same in a very formal manner with a bow. They spoke highly of their abilities and styles of sorcery that all gave her an idea of what to expect from both the magic and the pony. Other ponies seemed to be doing the same with their wicker amulets hanging off their necks.

Some of the sorcerers were healers, some researchers, and others preferred the secluded life of a hermit while there were still others who had some unique career. Most were nice enough, yet others were snobs and preferred to showboat, even going as far as to fling a spell or two to prove a point. She saw herself in them, but they had a lot more of a reason to show off as, much as she was reluctant to admit it, their demonstrations left her in awe.

For all the power they possessed, however, Trixie couldn’t feel any connection with them. They offered her everything she could’ve wanted, but it wasn’t the same. She couldn’t explain her hesitation or reluctance, all she knew was that the mages she spoke to weren’t who she was looking for. After hours of searching, none met her approval, unable to feel a connection with any of them as she did with Magus.

After speaking with what was probably the hundredth wizard, her legs ached and her ears felt as if they would fall off if she had to hear one more sorcery-filled word. She had to find someplace to clear her head and get away from all the commotion.

Finding a set of winding stairs, she ascended to the second level that was practically empty compared the floor below with only a small bar occupied by a patrons. None of the patrons had amulets presented, leading her to believe that she was safe from any pestering at the moment.

An empty balcony caught the corner of her eye, its solitude beckoning her. Trotting over, Trixie collapsed against the cool metal railing as she massaged her temples, trying her best to knead the stress out.

‘Not one. Not a single one,’ she thought as she looked down at the crowded room below. ‘Why is this so hard?’

Trixie sighed, thinking back to Magus and their time together, trying to figure out what was so special that she’d actually long to go back with him. He was a pain at times, but she’d be lying if she said she didn’t enjoy his company every once in a while. The places they went to, the things they saw, the ponies they met were all very exciting, even when her life was at stake. Trixie felt her adventures had finally come to an end. She could think of a few ponies she'd call a friend and, as much as she didn't like thinking about it, he was one of them. Reluctantly, she wished he was here.

A sharp, sweet-smelling odor suddenly wafted through the air around her, smelling like a flower garden had just sprouted up around her. She raised her head off the rail in reaction, unsure where the scent was coming from.

“All partied out, are we?”

Quickly, Trixie spun around, not expecting to be bothered, especially with all the mages below her, but, standing before her, was a white unicorn giving her mischievous smile. The mare looked upon Trixie with eyes like pools of liquid sapphires that shimmered with the air of refinement that surrounded her. A royal blue robe hung off her slender frame as she moved next to her.

Trixie didn’t even realize she was there until she said something. No energy emanated from the mare as she approached. Trixie wondered if she was one of those armored ponies, but she didn’t seem the type.

“Excuse me?” Trixie replied, taken aback by her sudden appearance as much as her enchanted beauty that hid behind her hood.

“The party,” she said with dainty giggle. “Are you tired? Perhaps a few too many visits to the refreshments table?”

“Well—I mean no, I’m just taking a break is all.”

“Overwhelmed?”

“Me? Overwhelmed?” she said with a single, obnoxious laugh, hoping the mare wouldn’t notice her false confidence. “No, of course not.”

The mare gave her a smirk before she said, “I suppose that is true for one so well-traveled. However, that’s not the real problem, is it?”

“Huh?” Trixie replied.

“Choosing somepony who will teach you vast secrets of the unseen magic is never easy. Especially when you’ve been with somepony else for some time. Am I right?”

“How—how do you know that?”

“An educated guess, but it’s mostly because I’ve been watching you since you left the lounge.”

Trixie stared at her with mouth agape. “Are you here to convince me to become your apprentice or are you just trying to be creepy?”

The unicorn laughed lightly, covering her mouth with a hoof. “My sincerest apologies, that came out all wrong.” Her laughter ceased as she returned to a serious, yet strangely playful demeanor. “Sadly, I’m afraid I’m not looking for an apprentice at this time, but you’re having difficulty, aren’t you?”

Trixie scoffed, looking back down at the crowd. “So what if I am? You can’t help me. I talked with every sorcerer, warlock, and witch out there tonight and not one was right for me. I doubt even Star Swirl would be a right match for me at this point.”

“Star Swirl!?” the unicorn said, almost falling over herself as a smile spread across her face. “My, my. Please, don’t think so little of yourself. You shouldn’t be setting your horizons so low as to consider that humorous excuse for a wizard as your superior.”

“Too low?” Trixie said, looking at the mare with a cocked gaze, unsure if she heard her right.

“Oh, my apologies,” she said, recomposing herself. “I thought you were being serious. My point is, you will find a master, everypony does. The Fates have a destiny for every creature.”

Brushing her strange reaction aside, her gaze returned to the floor as she said unconvincingly, “Yeah, right.”

“Come now, there must be somepony you liked?”

“There was somepony, but he said he couldn't teach me. And…and why am I telling you all this? I don’t even know you.” Trixie said directing a furrowed glare back to the mare.

The mare wasn’t fazed by her defensive attitude, but instead, almost seeming impressed. “Sometimes a mage might do things that they wouldn’t otherwise do. At times, it is out of pride, other times, out of fear.”

“What, so, he did this without thinking? I highly doubt that. He thinks of everything. And tonight, somepony I don't know will have to teach me magic whether I like it or not.”

“Do you wish this pony was still teaching you?”

“Of course I do! Why wouldn’t I? It’s easier to trust somepony you know than somepony you’ve never met,” Trixie said, unsure why she was even talking to the mare let alone being so open with her problems.

“Then do what you feel is right,” the mare calmly answered. “Follow your heart and the Fates will do the rest.”

“Thanks for all your help,” Trixie scoffed as she collapsed onto to railing.

“Apologies again,” she laughed. “I’m a bit of an old fashioned mare, you see. But, you must know how Magus really feels for you. The more he pushes you away, only proves how much he cares for you, Trixie.”

Trixie was about snap at the mare when she realized what she’d said. “How—How do you know my name?” she said slowly rising from the rail. “How do you know about Magus? Who are you—?” Trixie turned to see the mysterious mare was gone. She didn’t hear her leave, nor, she noticed as she looked around, was there any place to hide.

‘Who was she? How long had she been watching me?’ Trixie thought as her eyes darted about.

The chime of a large bell shook her from her thoughts as the music came to an abrupt end. All the mages immediately stopped what they were doing as it continued to ring, sounding as if it were coming from the back of the room. She never saw a bell, but it rang as if it were in the same room if not right next to her.

The room began to blur before fading away into darkness. “What’s—?” she said, almost in a panic, before her vision went black and cold. In a mere blink of an eye, the room was gone as was the sound of the bell, leaving no trace of it or its inhabitants around.

As she stared into the dark, she felt a presence suddenly appear behind her. Spinning on her hooves, she found herself standing before a tall, narrow door that seemed to have appeared from nowhere. It was the only thing that was visible but it didn’t appear to go anywhere. As much as she tried, she found that she couldn’t look away from the metal entrance as if she had lost control of her body.

Slowly, it opened, making no sound as a void, as bleak as the one that surrounded her, lay beyond, causing her to wonder if it really did go anywhere.

Something called to her in the nothingness, beckoning her to enter. She completely lost control as she was pulled beyond the door. Even as the new darkness enveloped her, she couldn’t control herself, unable to even speak or think clearly.

Trixie didn’t know how, but she could sense the door closing behind her, locking her within this dark ocean. It changed nothing for her, as she continued to forcefully wander onward, into the strange abyss that pulled her along like a puppet on strings.

Chapter 29 - Destiny

Chapter 29 – Destiny

Trixie waded through the encompassing darkness that seemed to be as endless as the night sky. She only wished that there were some kind of luminous markers to guide her through it but the only company she had were her own echoing hoofsteps and her silent breaths. It was unclear where she was going or what was pulling her deeper into this unknown void, but she was compelled to blindly obey the unspoken call.

‘What is this place?’ she thought as her mind cleared enough to think straight. ‘Why…why can't I stop walking?’

“Hello?” Trixie called, her voice breaking free of whatever had caged her speech. She managed to move her eyes, but wasn’t able to see anything. “Is anyone there?”

A light suddenly bloomed in the darkness ahead like a beacon.

“Uh, hello? Is…?”

The light erratically danced around at the sound of her voice, getting progressively bigger. Her trance-like march came to an immediate stop when she felt an icy object cover her mouth.

The light was quickly brought up to her face, blinding her as she shielded herself.

“Sssshhhh,” a voice whispered, “guests have to remain quiet when entering the theater.”

“And who are you?” her muffled words emanated, trying to see the stranger through squinted eyes. Swatting the chilly object from her face caused the light to move away, and she rubbed her eyes before taking another look at the figure.

Whoever she’d expected, it hadn’t been the one before her now. Wingless, the pony creature floated a few feet off the ground, staring at her with a familiar set of hollow, grey eyes.

“Kn—Knickknack? What are you–?”

“Sssshhhh,” the phantom pony stressed with a hoof in front of his mouth as his red, pillbox hat fell over his eyes. Sliding it back onto his head, Trixie could see that he also wore a red coat, giving the appearance of an usher.

“What are you staring at? Come on, come on,” he murmured, zipping behind her and waving her on with his flashlight. “We’re going to be in big trouble if all wizardy types aren’t in their seats. Besides, you don’t want to miss the show, do you?”

“Show?”

Knickknack’s deceptively solid hooves pressed against her flank, pushing her forward at an alarming rate until the darkness came to a abrupt stop as she practically flew through a set of swinging doors hidden in the void. Her hooves slid across a long, red carpet before coming to a stop somewhere new.

The ‘usher’ had disappeared but she quickly refocused and noticed that she had caught the attention of a number of masked ponies shrouded in black robes as they sat in rows of stair-like seats. Other sorcerers paid her no mind, focused as they were on the large stage at the front of the room. The muted roaring of chatter emanated from all around that was just loud enough to break any feelings of silence.

“Well, come on,” Knickknack’s whispering voice came as, from out of nowhere, he flew down, hovering just above her. “This way. Quickly, quickly, please.” He signaled for her to follow him down the aisle, towards the stage.

She passed row after row of seats that were like waves of black and maroon colored water frozen in time, each packed with similar, masked ponies. Trixie noted that the room was much larger than she’d thought as she now noticed balconies reaching far overhead which, as far as she could see, were completely filled. Nearly the entire room was engulfed in a blanket of darkness save for the bright spotlight that illuminated the stage and the mysterious object that sat upon it.

A large, bronzed hourglass stood in the center of the stage, towering over the silhouetted audience. Grains of crimson sand filled the near invisible glass, most of which remained trapped in the top, spherical half, trickling through the narrow neck in the center like blood and down to the shimmering dune that they created in the mirrored half below. Dragon and gargoyle-like figures adorned the frame, holding the piece together with coiling tails interlocking in the center, squeezing portions of bronze between their binds.

“Hey, lookie loo,” Knickknack’s hushed voice came again, tapping her on the head with his torch. Looking up to him, he simply pointed at an empty seat in the center of the front row where a number of unveiled ponies sat, chattering away amongst themselves. “Your seat. Hurry, it's going to begin any minute. Go, go, go.”

Trixie strolled over and took her seat without argument, wondering what this show was and why exactly they were all here. Looking about, she noticed that all the ponies in her row wore the same wicker necklace as her and that the others behind her hid their faces behind masks of matching regal design and silver color. The masks only covered part of their face mostly concealing just their eyes. All of their clothes were the same black shroud that covered the rest of their features. She didn’t recognize a single one, not even their magic was detectable.

The silent mumbling of the guests quickly died down, replaced by hollow hoofsteps that drew her attention back to the stage. Atop the platform, standing before the hourglass was a pony shrouded in black, like the others but disguised with a gold mask rather than a silver one. A pearl white horn poked out from beneath the hood as the mysterious pony trotted up to the edge of the stage.

“Fillies and Gentlecolts, wizards and witches alike,” the pony announced in a polished, feminine voice. “Welcome all, new and old, to the Theater of Illusions on this evening of dark enchantment. Tonight is a night of magic, a night of wonder, a night of mystery, and, for a few, the beginning of your lives as one of us.”

The mare spoke with such confidence and a refined tongue as she gallivanted across the stage. Trixie could’ve sworn she knew that sophisticated voice from somewhere, but where?

“But before the Fates can reveal their work, let us revel in the night’s gifts that have been bestowed upon us. Many mages here tonight are eager to show their abilities and for you soon to be apprentices, may this both entertain and enlighten your minds.”

The mare gave a dainty bow before disappearing behind the red curtains as the crowd gave subtle applause. The lights dimmed, blanketing the room and the stage with a foreboding darkness as silence took hold of the audience. Before long, a spotlight struck the stage, highlighting the center of the curtain.

Eerie music started to play, a rhythmic, dark undertone like something out of a sinister cabernet performance. The haunting melody parted the curtains allowing spectral ponies to dance onto the stage, hoof in hoof and spinning in a waltz-like fashion.

The couples wore posh attire; mares in lacy dresses, and stallions in bowties and tuxedos, all from a bygone era. They appeared as if they were in a trance, moving like the audience wasn’t there. Halfway across the stage, the dancing couples began to float, rising high into the air as they continued to move towards the crowd.

Following the ghosts that now swayed above the spectators was an unmasked stallion, casually strolling out and holding a wand in his hoof high into the air. His russet mane swayed as he flicked his wand causing the apparitions to shift movements as they all spun overhead.

Trixie was in awe at the performance. She had never seen such magic before and used in such an extravagant way. Really, she shouldn’t be surprised, but it couldn’t be helped, so different was this from the magic she had seen the Circle show off already.

For the next hour or so, mages would appear on stage, introduce themselves, and display their act before vanishing to allow the next sorcerer to perform, each new talent as astonishing as the last.

The magicians that performed came in all kinds, each different and unique in more ways than just their magic. One appeared to be a lounge singer, with her flamboyant feathered dress, who summoned zombies to play music as she sang. While another was of the Ordo Fatorum, by the look of her battle-ready attire, as she marched onto stage and conjured a massive ogre-like beast unlike any she had seen; commanding it as if the creature was an extension of her own consciousness.

As each mage came and went, the amount of red sand at the bottom of the hourglass grew until there were but a few grains left still seeping down.

When the last mage took their final bow and the audience grew quiet once again, the masked mare appeared onstage, materializing out of the shadows. She strolled to the front of the stage as she levitated the large hourglass next to her, bringing it forward and setting it down so all could see.

“We of the Order of the Crimson Circle pray you sorcerers and future wizards and witches have enjoyed the performances here tonight and have seen your own, future potential. But now as the night grows dark and the magic hour approaches, we must prepare to face our destinies and walk the path defined for us. May you all follow your heart's desire and find your way to our side in the morning’s light.” The mare stepped away, presenting the crimson hourglass as it took center stage.

Trixie watched closely as the final specks fell through the narrow neck to join their brethren at the bottom. When the last grain fell, Trixie had difficulty thinking or focusing on anything else. The whole show had been extraordinary and she was sure the finale would be a showstopper. She hated to admit it, but she could never pull off what she had seen and doubted that even the shows at Las Pegasus could top it.

She waited, expecting something grand and extravagant, but as the moments passed, her anticipation died down, and she began to wonder if anything would happen at all. Still looking at the old timepiece with a frown, she slouched in her chair and let out a heavy sigh that was quiet enough so as not to be heard by any around her as she propped her head up with a hoof that rested on the arm of the chair.

‘Is something supposed to happen?’ she thought. ‘Did something go wrong?’

Leaning over to the seat next to her, Trixie whispered, “Hey, what’s supposed…?”

She stopped when she finally looked over and saw that no pony was there. In fact, no pony was in the next seat over either or in the one on the other side of her. The whole row was filled with empty seats. Turning in her seat, she looked around and saw that the entire theater was empty, like everypony had been swallowed up by the encroaching darkness. The balconies were deserted and it even appeared as if the back of the theater was gone the blackness hunched over the chairs.

The feeling of eyes drilling into her figure put her on edge. Her senses picked up as she looked for any sign of life. The darkness seemed to move, slithering its way towards her before retreating back into the black void the moment she glanced in its direction.

Shifting in her chair, she looked back at the stage where the last remnants of light still lingered. The hourglass had vanished, transformed instead into a towering, slender door that stood at attention behind the parting curtains. The door remained dead quiet as it waited, seemingly staring at her, beckoning her to approach. Not wishing to remain here any longer, Trixie slowly left her seat and got up on stage, unsure of what might happen should she make any sudden moves.

As she approached, the door silently opened similar to the one that had transported her to this place, revealing a set of stairs as if begging her to come inside. Trixie craned her neck to peer around the frame, but, unsurprisingly, only darkness and the rest of the stage lay beyond. The door was no thicker than a table leg, but it was enough to contain the magic that held the new room before her. She dared not look back, feeling a foreboding sensation behind her, as she passed through the door and stepped onto the black marble staircase.

She followed the steps down a dark twisting passage with smooth, black stone walls to match the floor. As hard as it was, she could still see somehow with an unnatural, light bringing everything into focus. The air was still, with only the sound of her hooves echoing throughout the corridor. She got goose bumps from the sharp chill that blanketed the air, cutting through her like a knife. Trixie's eyes darted around every corner as her ears turned and flicked, attempting to hear anything new. The small passageway wasn't helping, feeling as if the walls were closing in on her.

Just when it seemed as if the dark twisting passage would go on forever, the end came into view. Two grand doors stood guard at the bottom of the staircase illuminated by torch lights on either side. The surface of the door appeared to be made of some kind of stone different from the walls and floor, engraved with black designs of dragons, skeletons, and other gothic imagery and a large eye chiseled at the top. As she stepped off the final step the doors slid into the walls, their thick form grinding against the floor.

Beyond the door, the claustrophobic corridor opened up into a large chamber partially illuminated by glowing symbols that surrounded a large crimson circle on the stone floor. The rest of the room would've been seemingly nonexistent if not for the strange inscriptions that adorned the far walls, giving some shape to the room. Within the circle, a seven-pointed star glowed like embers in a fire as she drew close.

Trixie felt compelled to enter the center of the circle as she walked towards it. The moment she set hoof in the center of the symmetrical shape, the strange symbol, the large circle, and all the inscriptions and symbols around her briefly brightened, blinding her for a moment before diming once more. The light revealed masked figures cloaked in black as they silently stepped onto the perimeter of a new, larger circle that surrounded the first with more inscriptions lining up between the shrouded mages. In the same manner as the others, the masked mare from the theater stage stood before her, giving her a small, coy smile.

“Are you ready?” the mare asked.

“For what?” Trixie replied.

“Why, to take your rightful place among us, of course,” the mare said with a chuckle. “Now, I'll ask again, are you ready?”

Trixie was unsure what this rite included and couldn't help fidgeting in place as her gaze flitted around the room. Despite her concerns, she looked back at the mare and nodded, swallowing her uncertainty and preparing for whatever may come.

Orbs of light started to rise from the red circle as red symbols appeared along the star’s edges. The mare held out her hoof as if to ask for something.

“Your amulet, if you please,” the mare said.

Looking down at the wicker circle around her neck, she removed it and placed it in the unicorn’s hooves with her magic.

“Do you accept the power that has been instilled upon you by forces of the beyond and unknown?” the masked mare asked, still holding the trinket in front of her. “Do you willingly open your heart, mind, body, and soul to the true forces of the arcane?”

“I do,” Trixie said, not fully understanding what she was agreeing to.

“Then extend your hoof.”

Trixie did so and the mare lowered the amulet so it was below Trixie’s hoof. A long, straight edged blade materialized from the dark into the mare’s free hoof. Trixie eyed the ebony hilted blade, guessing what it was going to be used for as her heartbeat hastened. The mare released the woven ring and took hold of Trixie’s hoof as the ring was suspended in place, unbound by any visible force. Shutting her eyes, Trixie clenched her teeth as she waited for the mare to draw blood.

“Is this necessary,” Trixie muttered, bracing for the sting.

Although, rather than a cut, something cold forced its way into her chest. Trixie felt a hard pressure but no pain. The sudden strike caught her off guard as her mind raced to explain what just happened. Opening her eyes, she stared down and saw the blade lodged in her chest with the mare still holding tightly onto it. Wide eyed, she looked back at the mare who hadn’t moved or altered her demure expression.

Twisting the blade, the mare yanked it out of her and, instead of blood, a wispy strand of light clung to the metal. The strand was no thicker than a piece of string as it swayed in the still air. It shone like starlight and was ethereal in nature which made it difficult to see as the mare pulled it towards Trixie’s hoof wrapping it around her foreleg.

“A word is as easy to make as it is to break, but the soul is eternal,” the mare said as she brought Trixie’s hoof down to touch the levitating ring. Trixie was speechless as the strand disappeared, transferring its glow to the amulet. The mare released her hoof, allowing her to put it back to the floor as Trixie watched the ring glow a subtle shade of blue.

The mare took the ring and held it over her head and started to chant as the others joined in, all speaking the strange language of the Order in unison.

“Puluerem de montibus aurum rubiginem contrahens, et arenam maris, cinis cinerem et pulverem humo iterum versetur aeterna,” they all spoke. They repeated the chant again and again as the wooden ring began to pulsate red with every recitation. “Puluerem de montibus aurum rubiginem contrahens, et arenam maris, cinis cinerem et pulverem humo iterum versetur aeterna.” The wicker ring turned black before melting into what looked like tar. Amorphous, it lay in her hooves, inactive. In a moment, it sprang to life, reforming into a new, familiar shape; the shape of a ring.

As the chanting came to a stop, the unicorn presented Trixie with the darkened object while it was still moving, twisting and morphing as if it were alive and beating like a heart. In an instant, the massless form underwent a final, dramatic pulsation, sprouting geometric lines of the tar-like goop within the circlet before it solidified into gold.

Trixie recognized the look of the trinket as the same that Magus and the other mages in the party had. The newly formed medallion was lifted by a white aura that sprang from the unicorn’s horn as she placed it around Trixie's neck. The object was surprisingly light weight, she barely noticed it was on save for an energy that emanated from it.

“You’ve been recognized by the Fates,” the mare said. “You’ve taken your rightful place amongst us.” The ponies around them kneeled to her, bowing their heads in a show of respect.

“So, what happens now?” Trixie asked, eyebrows pulled together. Looking at the mare’s face, she knew the answer. “It's time for me choose a master, isn't it?”

The mare nodded in reply. The equines that were around them returned to the darkness, vanishing before her eyes with the many symbols beyond the circle going with them. The mare rested a hoof on Trixie's unharmed chest.

Trixie could feel a strange sensation building as an aura surrounded her. It lasted for a second until the unicorn pulled her hoof away, releasing a wave of energy that expanded in all directions before fading into the dark. Trixie didn’t feel anything, save for the brief absence of energy. No more than a second later, from out of nowhere, another smaller group of masked, shrouded ponies surrounded them, standing between the inner and outer ring.

Glancing around at them, Trixie could not see their faces behind their masks nor could she retrieve any information about them that set them apart, aside from the separate energy signatures that radiated from them. They all stood perfectly still, seemingly not even bothering to breathe as they waited.

“Who are they?” Trixie asked, still wildly inspecting them.

“They are your potential masters,” the mare explained. “They all share some quality with you. All of which can help you. Look among them, understand their potential and choose the one who leads you down the path of the arcane.”

“I can choose anyone?”

“Anypony in this room. Myself being the only exception.” Trixie glanced back at the mare. “Choose carefully,” the mare said when Trixie turned to face them. “Whoever you choose will be bound to you.”

Trixie approached and walked among them, sensing their power and something else that she couldn’t put her hoof on. It was difficult to describe, but, somehow, she could sense their emotions and personality as well. It was like she knew everything she needed to know the moment she drew close. Their powers all felt different with somepony’s magic stronger than another's and others who had an erratic flow of energy while another had more control. She didn't know how, but, she could almost see into them and understand what they did and what they stood for.

One was an alchemist, the next an enchanter; there was even one who was a warlock of some kind. Trixie envisioned her future success in different ways as she observed each. She could be the next great showpony, like she always wanted, flinging spells and performing seemingly impossible tricks that would cause all ponies to bow to her greatness. But why stop there? She could be the greatest sorceress in all of Equestria. Ponies from all over would seek her consul and praise her name.

But as the possibilities of what she could do and what she could achieve grew, Trixie couldn't help but feel that none were right for her. There was always something off about each one, though she couldn’t identify what. For each mismatched mage she looked at, strangely, she kept thinking of Magus.

As she thought this, something dug at the back of her mind and pulled at her very being, like she was anchored to something nearby. Even as she continued to inspect the other mages, the nagging sensation continued. It was so much so that she started to dwell on it rather than pay attention to anything else in order to understand what it was. But, as she drifted to the last sorcerer in the lineup, she realized what it was.

‘It couldn’t be,’ she thought as the improbable idea came to mind.

Trixie looked back at the mare, with wide eyes and an enlightened mind. The pieces to the puzzling question coming together.

“I can choose anypony in this room? Anypony at all?”

“Save for myself, yes.”

“May I choose them by name?”

The mare chuckled quietly as her smile grew.

“If you know who it is and you know that they are in this room, then please, announce them.”

Trixie checked the power again, wanting to be sure that she was right. She glanced down at the floor before looking back at her, knowing the name she would speak.

“Magus. I choose the pyromancer and Archmage Magus.”

In that instant, the ponies that encircled them vanished into wisps of smoke riding the wind that suddenly whirled around the room before vanishing. They were alone for a moment before a white light bloomed at the far side of the room, spotlighting the door that Trixie had entered from. One side of the large double door was cracked open just enough for a hooded, masked figure to poke their head out.

The mage was illuminated, practically glowing as he froze in place.

Trixie turned and stared at the unknown mage, confident that she made the right guess of who it was.

“Step forward,” the mare said, behaving as if she hadn’t noticed the stranger.

The mage left the cover of the doorway and stepped towards them, entering the circle before stopping in front of Trixie and the mare. The mage turned to face Trixie with the mare standing between them. She could feel a strong connection with sorcerer standing before her, feeling the same familiar energy that she had grown accustomed to.

“Remove your mask, if you would,” the mare instructed.

The mage didn't move but the mask vanished into a cloud of black smoke. As it dissipated, it revealed the cold, crimson eyes and silver mane that Trixie had come to know all too well.

Magus stood before her, giving her a death stare like no other. It was obvious that he was upset just by the look of hatred in his eyes and the steady stream of uncontrollable, fiery energy that emanated from him. Trixie didn't care what he thought, though, this is the only and best option.

“Trixie, new light of the Order of the Crimson Circle,” the mysterious mare piped up, not looking at either them. “Do you accept apprenticeship under this sorcerer? Do you concede your will and put your soul and life into the possession of this one who stands before you?”

“I accept,” Trixie solemnly answered, standing strong despite his infuriated presence as she stared back at him with unwavering eyes.

“Magus, exulted Grand Archmage of the Order of the Crimson Circle,” the mare said again. “Do you accept the responsibility as Master with this one by your side?”

Magus remained quiet for a moment, continuing to the judge Trixie, looking as if he would burst into flames right then and there. The seconds dragged on like hours until, finally, he spoke.

“No.”

Trixie's ears fell to their sides; her face fell apart, drooping lower than she thought possible. The news was a violent attack that left a sizable, jagged wound in her chest. The stallion turned away and headed back towards the empty darkness.

It was yet another blow to see him walking away for what would be the last time. Trixie could feel her eyes beginning to water as tears welled up, threatening to burst and flood her face.

She had to say something. Remembering what he had promised her a long while ago, she had to remind him of what he said. Regardless of what he did then and now, she wouldn't want to be taught by anypony else. Blinking away her encroaching tears she stomped a hoof.

“So that's it then? You're just going to leave thinking you're so high and mighty and not even stopping to consider others?” Trixie shouted to him, but was unable to stop his retreat. “You promised that you'd always be there for me!”

He stopped in his tracks just as his hoof was about to step into the blackness.

“You promised me,” Trixie called to him again. “Doesn't that mean something to you?”

“You don't understand,” Magus finally replied, refusing to look at her. “You'll never understand.”

“What? What don't I understand? That you're a liar? Is that what I don't understand—?”

“You’re not listening!” he roared, spinning around to face her. His nostrils flared as he bared his teeth in a glare before he said, “I asked you to move on. Why, why can't you just accept that? Can't you follow just one of my orders?”

“Why should I, when you need as much help as I do? You said you'd protect me, but—”

“I am protecting you, don't you understand? This is for the best.”

“For who? Me or you? Would you rather I just let you wallow in your own sadness while you kill yourself?”

“You stupid girl. You understand nothing.”

“I understand that you're afraid of me.”

“What in the name of Oblivion are you talking about?”

“I remind you of someone, someone that you don't want to remember. That's what your potion was for, right? To forget everything?”

“Don't you dare,” he growled, taking an aggressive stance towards her. “Don't you dare bring that up. You have no right!”

“And why not? You're just going to forget it all anyways.”

“Are you so blind that you can't see that this is a bad decision? Or do you just not care?”

“For goodness sakes, Magus, why can't you just trust me?”

“I do trust you, you little fool. I—” he stopped, realizing what he admitted. “I… I…” Magus looked away from her, observing the floor beside him, face scrunched in thought.

“Magus,” Trixie chirped up, “if you really trust me, then accept my decision.”

His eyes shifted back to her, the burning frustration behind them beginning to extinguish.

“Do you realize what you're doing? Are you ready to accept the consequences that will come about?”

“I do. I understand perfectly,” she said as Magus approached.

“No, you don't.” Magus held out his hoof to her and said, “In the eyes of the Fates and the sightless gaze of the Unseen One, I accept this one as my apprentice.”

“Then, will the apprentice raise their hoof in acceptance?” The masked mare said, having remained silent the whole time. Trixie complied, raising her foreleg next to his.

The mare brought their forelegs together and sandwiched their hooves between hers before she began to speak in an echoing version of the Order’s language, getting louder as she continued. Strands of darkness swirled around them like a visible gust of wind. The ethereal chain that connected them appeared glowing red as it grew shorter until it was completely taut between them. Alien whispers wailed at them, like they were administering judgment on the two. Another magic circle, almost identical to the one surrounding them appeared above, as both roared with energy, creating a bright, blinding light while firefly-like glows swirled around.

Trixie could feel a butterfly-like sensation engulfing her as what she could only describe as electricity surged though her hoof. The energy around her was getting intense, her teeth chattered as power ran though her.

The light abruptly stopped, fading into black as a new glow took its place. As her vision was still clouded, a rumble sounded like a crashing wave, rising to a crescendo that slammed headlong into her eardrums. The hazy blindness lasted for but a second before her gaze returned to normal and warm a light filled her vision as a rhythmic drumming boomed all around.

With the columns surrounding her, the large skylight above, and the tables still filled with food, Trixie found herself back in the ballroom with a crowd of ponies surrounding her. The stomping of their hooves created a thunderous roar as some cheered and shouted in praise. It didn’t take long for her to notice Magus was standing before her with his hoof still holding onto hers. His cloak was gone, replaced by his usual attire.

Before she could retract her foreleg, he pulled her in close, getting next to her ear.

“Congratulations,” he whispered into her ear. “You’ve accepted an apprenticeship under a monster.”

“I don’t care,” she replied in the same, cold manner.

“Then, you stand at the inferno’s gates. Pray you have made the right decision in choosing to enter them.” He threw her away, releasing her in the process before storming off, heading through the dispersing crowd.

Trixie scowled at his departure before looking around at the mages. Some were paired and happily speaking with other apprentice ponies she recognized who now wore the golden emblem pendants like her. Even Ripper with the Lieutenant and the Rookie were busy congratulating a new apprentice, who seemed to have joined them.

Others gathered around in a big circle as couples of ponies appeared from nothing. Starting off as black silhouettes at first before their features came into focus with their hooves joined; it was likely the same way Magus and her had arrived.

As the crowd around her broke up, Trixie got the strangest feeling of eyes upon her. When a cluster of party guests moved, they revealed the masked stallion that she’d seen Magus speaking to before.

He stared at her, not saying anything, only smiling. Trixie wanted to say something as they locked eyes for a moment, but she could form no words for him. Flaring his magenta cape, he turned from her as he chuckled in his throat, grinning as he walked away.

Trixie didn’t know what that was about or who he was, but she quickly forgot about it as her mind wandered back to Magus. After a brief scan of the room, her gaze quickly caught sight of his crimson robe climbing the stairs in a steadfast march.

She called out to him as she ran to the foot of the steps. He didn’t respond or even acknowledge her as he continued on without a care. Trixie watched him go as her brow knitted tightly together.

Although Trixie didn’t react much to it, the smell of flowers filled the air, appearing from out of nowhere.

“My, oh, my,” a familiar mare’s voice came from behind her. Before she could look back, the strange white unicorn with the blue cloak took a seat on the floor next to her, staring up at Magus. “Master Magus is a teacher now. How interesting. I must say, I didn’t see that coming. Ah, it’s so nice to experience that feeling every once in a while.”

Trixie just stared at her, unsure how to respond.

“But do tell,” she went on, “do you think you’ve made the right choice?”

“I did,” Trixie replied before looking back up at Magus. “I know I did.”

As Magus reached the last step, he looked back and glared down at her as she stared back at him, their eyes locking in a frozen stare.

Their destinies were in motion together now and whether he liked it or not, Magus was stuck with her. Forced to endure her unwelcomed presence same as she had to withstand his maddening quest. No matter what trouble came their way, they would have to stand against it together. Whether or not this was a good thing, only time would tell.

The End